H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

50. Different Sex Story (128-143)

(87k)

My Niece Angel is a Slutty Tease - Different Sex Story - Chapter 144 by CopyKatto full book limited free

128 Assisting Mrs. Davenport

willywilly19008

The story below is one of fiction, from a fantasy which has rattled around my mind for several years. If she reads this, she will know.

If you are under the age of eighteen, or if you are offended by an account of sexual activity you should read no more on this page. If, however, you believe the mind is the greatest sex organ, and you believe in the First Amendment to our constitution, then please read on.

I have lived in the area of Atlanta for the past ten years, ever since I graduated from high school and left Daytona Beach to attend the University of Georgia. I get home only occasionally, and when I do I always try to spend some time fishing on the Halifax River where it empties into the Atlantic at Ponce de Leon Inlet. A close friend who lives there on the river keeps a 16 foot boat and forty horsepower outboard, and I am welcome to use it when I'm in town.

On the occasion of my tenth high school reunion, I had arrived in Daytona a few days early, and had immediately gone down to the dock and put my fishing gear into the boat. My friend, a local motel owner, was not home and I left a note telling him I had the water craft, and would return about dark.

As usual, I found the tank full of gas, and as I cruised south toward the inlet, my mind filled with memories of my youth and school days. The day was bright, and the morning sun was half way to its zenith when I neared the area north of the inlet where I intended to try for saltwater trout in the deep holes along the shallows and oyster bars on the west side. As I eased the boat along near the shore and watched closely for shell beds, I noticed a larger boat that appeared to be grounded on a bar about two-hundred yards from me. It looked like a twenty-four foot fiberglass hull with a large cuddy cabin and inboard-outboard drive. The vessel was out of the channel and closer to shore than an experienced boater would run it.

I decided to see if I could help, and as the sound of my idled down motor reached the other craft, I saw a woman in a bright blue shirt wave at me. She was standing in the stern, and had been looking down at the outdrive which appeared to be hung up on a sand bar.

I raised my motor into shallow drive as I approached the boat, which turned out to be a Simpson 25 with a modified bridge structure over the cuddy cabin. There were no signs of fishing tackle or outriggers, and although an expensive vessel, it appeared to be poorly maintained.

I backed my motor down as I came alongside and looked at the woman standing in the stern. She somehow appeared familiar, although I could not see her face well under the wide brimmed hat and sun glasses she wore. The shirt was tied around her waist with the buttons open, and below it I could see a pair of shapely legs and a fine ass under a skimpy white bikini bottom. She looked to be about thirty-five and as she spoke to me I tried vainly to remember where I had heard her voice. "Can you help me get off this damned sand bar?" she shouted, above the sound of the light breeze and my engine.

I called to tell her I would take a look, and shut off the motor and threw her a rope as I put out the fenders to keep the two craft from hitting together. As she bent to tie the rope off to a cleat, I could see her bikini top draped on the back of the Captain's chair, and noticed her hair was wet. She had apparently gone over the side from the swim platform to try to extricate the boat from the sand.

She turned to me as I clambered aboard from the smaller boat, and I was stunned to see that the statuesque brunette was my senior English teacher, Mrs. Davenport. I had not seen her since graduation, and the last time I had heard she had left the high school and was teaching literature at a community college in the next county south.

Mrs. Davenport had been in her second year of teaching school when I had her for English, and she had been the subject of many idle fantasies during classes that year. She had been a twenty-four year old beauty at the time, married to an older man who owned several beach side shops, and she had been the one teacher who had aroused my interest in reading, when no other ever had. I remembered her as deeply intellectual and very proper, and was surprised to see her now, in the bottom half of a string bikini, beached on a sand bar in a remote part of the river.

"Well, Steven, I never dreamed I'd see you here," she said. "But" she added, "You are a pleasant interruption to what has been a shitty morning."

With that, she walked over to the center console and took a long pull on a bottle of Coors Light and sat on the Captain's chair. As she bent over to put the beer back into the holder, the shirt gapped open and I could see the whiteness of her naked breast. Her legs were red from the sun as she flipped open the cooler on the deck with her foot.

"Might as well have a beer," she said, gesturing toward the iced down bottles. "Looks like I'm going to be here for a while if you can't help me."

I took one of the bottles and opened it, taking a long drink before I said anything, Finally, it occurred to me she was by herself, and I asked where her husband was.

"Him?" she said with no small amount of disgust in her voice. "To tell you the truth, he ran off two weeks ago with his lover, and left a note saying they were going to live together in Cancun, until the divorce was final and they could be married."

I didn't know what to say, and immediately thought that the lover must be something for him to run off and leave a woman like her. Not wanting to intrude in her private affairs, I nodded and took another swig from the bottle. I could see that she had a few beers before I arrived.

She told me she had become irate that morning for no other reason than being mad and hurt, and had taken her husband's boat out to see how it ran, with the thought of selling it a good way to get even. Although she had a little experience running the boat, she could not get it off the sand bar when she ran into difficulty.

I told her I'd do the best I could to assist her, but first I needed to see how badly aground the vessel was, and if it was sand or oyster bar.

We both got into the water from the swim platform, and I felt the sand under my canvas shoes as I bent over and probed under the outdrive with my hands. The boat was not grounded badly, and the tide was coming in and would float it off in a few hours. As we stood there in water up to my knees, I told her as much. She still had her beer in her hand, and took another swig as she nodded at me.

"Are you going to go then?" she asked, as we stood there in the water.

"No" I replied, "I'll wait here and make sure you get off okay."

"If you're going to be here until I get off the sand bar, I need to do something before we go back aboard."

She put her beer on the swim platform and moved away from the boat and around the side where I could not see her. I heard a splash, and saw a flash of white go over my head as I heard her call, "Catch this, I've got to tinkle."

She had thrown the bottom of her bikini over the edge of the boat, and I saw it sink from sight where it had landed about ten feet from me. As I moved to retrieve it, I stepped into a hole and sank in the water over my head, forgetting the bikini bottom as I struggled to get back to the surface.

When I came to the surface and found the edge of the sandbar with my feet, she was edging around the side of the boat, laughing at me as I frantically looked about for the white cloth.

"What happened?" she asked, as my face turned red with embarrassment.

"I can't find it," was my reply, as I sheepishly looked at her.

She was kneeling down in the water, unable to stand erect without exposing herself, and she asked me to hand her the beer. When I did, she took a drink and held the bottle out of the water, looking at me with an exasperated expression.

"What am I going to do?" she asked. "That's all I have with me except a towel in the cabin."

I was wearing only a pair of cutoffs and my shoes, having left my shirt on board. I told her I would hand her my shorts, and would try to dive and find the bottom to her suit.

I squatted down in the water and took off the jeans, handing them to her as I adjusted my jockey shorts which had slid off with them. She watched me with a growing smile, and we both laughed at our predicament. We were both low in the water to preserve our modesty, drinking beer and giggling like school kids.

As she pulled on my shorts, I swam out to the area where I thought her bikini bottom might be found, and dove under the water which was considerably deeper away from the boat. I searched for several minutes with no luck, and swam back to the swim platform just as she was climbing back aboard.

I watched as Mrs. Davenport swung one leg over the side, and then the other. Her wet shirt had come undone and was hanging open as she turned to look at me, waiting to climb aboard. I could see the middle of her chest and her navel, and the outline of her breasts where the wet cotton clung to them. I noticed she had not been able to close the zipper on my shorts, and a few hairs were visible where the fly gaped open. My penis began to grow as I thought of her almost perfect body behind the scanty clothes.

"Come on up," she said. as she held her hand out to help me aboard.

Closing my eyes to regain my composure, I climbed up to the platform and touched her hand. As I opened my eyes again, she pulled me to my feet, allowing me a glimpse of her right breast as she helped me onto the deck.

Her shirt was soaked, and I handed her my dry one from where it was carelessly thrown over the wheel. I turned around so she could change and looked out toward the expanse of Atlantic Ocean, obscured only by the sand spits of the inlet.

When I turned back to her she had my top on, and I watched as she buttoned only the very bottom button of the blue denim shirt and reached in the cooler for more beer. She uncapped two, and handed one to me, eyeing me as I stood before her in my wet briefs and tennis shoes. My prick was about half hard, and I was embarrassed. She was a beautiful woman, and although she was less than a decade older than me, I was uncomfortable because she was my former teacher.

She told me to go into the cabin and take off my underwear and wrap the towel around me so she could dry my briefs on the railing with her shirt. I walked down into the cabin and did as she instructed. After all, she had been my teacher. I passed the shorts out to her, and sat down on the cushions in the front of the cabin.

Mrs. Davenport followed me down the steps into the cabin, a beer in one hand and a bottle of lotion in the other. Gesturing for me to lay down, she told me my back was red and I needed some aloe rubbed on it to keep it from becoming painful.

I laid down on the soft cushions, and she began to rub the soothing oil on my shoulders and back. As she reached my waist, she slid her fingers under the towel and rubbed the oil onto the sides of my buttocks and along my hips. The light touch of her fingers on my body caused my prick to stir again, and I shuddered as she ran her finger along my spine.

"Does that feel good?" she asked.

I nodded my head as she continued to rub dabs of oil into my flesh. It smelled of jasmine, and the oil was quickly absorbed by my skin as her gentle palms massaged me.

"Maybe you can put some of the oil on me?" she suggested, as she lay down next to me on the mattress.

I pulled the towel around me and sat up, marveling at her backside under the tight, unzipped cutoffs. As I picked up the oil, she loosened the button on the shirt and wiggled out of it, her breasts pressed into the cushion to preserve her modesty. She dropped the shirt on the bed, and laid her head on it and sighed as I poured some of the liquid onto her naked back and slowly began to rub the smooth skin of her shoulders.

It was warm in the cabin, but a cool ocean breeze came in from the open overhead. I slowly worked my way down her back to the top of the shorts, and as my hands traced along her waist, she put her thumbs into the belt loops and slightly raised herself up to lower them a few inches so I could put the lotion along her tan line. I could see the crack of her ass, and I massaged along her lower back, pushing the shorts a little lower as I poured on more oil.

While I rubbed the cheeks of her ass below the bikini line, she reached for the beer and took another drink. When she raised up to put the bottle to her mouth I was treated to the sight of her left breast as it lifted off the bed. She put the beer down as I pushed the shorts below her hips and rubbed the backs of her legs with the scented oil. She squirmed on the bed, but did not stop me when my hand went between her thighs and I kneaded the inside of her leg.

She told me to close my eyes and lay on my back so she could rub the lotion on my chest. I did as she asked and squeezed my eyes shut as I felt her begin to massage the oil into my upper chest and throat. I could feel my prick growing steadily under the towel as her hands gently traced fluid circles on my ribs and sternum.

I opened my eyes and looked at her, kneeling above me, her naked breasts swaying as she applied the lotion. Her large nipples were pink and erect, sticking out from the perfect globes. The shorts were pulled around her knees, and I could see the patch of hair where her thighs came together. She said nothing and a trace of a smile came to her lips as she stared back at me.

She lay down on her side next to me, and I watched in fascination as the fingers on her right hand slid under the towel which was draped over my stiff, seven inch cock. She loosened the towel and pulled on it, allowing my prick to stand erect as she moved the cloth away. As she did, her forearm touched the tip of my prick, sending shivers up my spine.

The cushions were arranged in a wide arc across the inside of the cabin and she laid down on her side on the wide bed with her face by my hip. As she stroked my navel with her light touch, I turned my body to her, my prick only inches from her lovely face. She reached down with her hands and wiggled out of the shorts, her face grazing the tip of my cock as she pulled off the wet cutoffs and dropped them to the deck.

Lightly, she began to blow soft puffs of breath on the knob of my dick, as she took the base in her hand and began to stroke it. Her luscious breasts were squeezed together, and I touched her left nipple with my right hand. It was hot to the touch, and as hard as my prick as I rolled it between my fingers.

Very slowly, she moved her clenched hand up and down my dick until a drop of clear fluid appeared at the end. I pushed my body toward her and as my prick neared her lips, her pink tongue came out and touched the drop, drawing it back into her mouth. I pushed more until the very end of my hard penis came in contact with her moist lips, which parted slightly to allow me access. Gently, I pushed my dick into her mouth and felt her lips wrap around the knob as she began to suckle it. I could feel her tongue exploring the eye, searching for more sweet fluid which was now leaking into her mouth. She swallowed as I pushed it further into her, until only a few inches of the shaft were visible between her lips.

I pushed harder, and she turned her head up so my cock would slide past her mouth into her throat. When it was buried almost to the hair, I slid it out again until only the knob remained in her mouth. I could feel the juices leaking from it as she sucked, her lips tightening around the head each time she moved her cheeks.

Slowly, and then more quickly, I began to slide it in and out, each stroke reaching deep into her throat. I fucked her face furiously as her hands grabbed the cheeks of my ass, pulling me into her harder. As my come began to shoot into her, I grabbed her hair and jammed my cock in as hard as I could, the load spurting into her throat.

She moved her head back until only the knob was between her lips, and sucked hard as the sperm filled her mouth. She swallowed several times until I was drained of juices.

When my cock had softened in her mouth, she pulled it out and licked the white jism around the base until it was clean. Then, she took a swing from the beer bottle, and stood up, her head touching the top of the cabin ceiling. I looked at her body and marveled as I saw how perfectly she was put together. Her legs were long, tanned, and well muscled, and her belly flat and without any sign of fat. Her breasts were large and and stuck straight out, with pink nipples that invited lips to kiss them. She wore a slight smile as she looked down at me.

"That wasn't in gratitude for helping me," she said, "I wanted to suck your cock and feel you shoot off in my mouth. Did you like it?"

I could only nod my head and finally whisper "Yes."

Then, as I lay there looking up a her, she said, "That's the first time I ever sucked a cock. I never did it for my husband, but now he's gone it just seemed like the first good act of my new life. It tastes good, and as soon as you're able, I'm going to suck it again."

She stood there, naked, and added, "There's going to be some more firsts, too."

As she stood watching me, her hands moved to her breasts and she closed her eyes as she began to squeeze them and knead the nipples between her thumbs and fingers. She moved her right hand from her breast and slid it down her belly to the patch of hair where her finger found the moist hole and began to work in and out in a slow rhythm.

Her other hand moved to the same spot, and she pushed two fingers inside her cunt as the boat gently rocked and her breasts swayed. I could hear her breathing quicken as her hips undulated with the motion of her fingers as she began to alternately remove each one and place it in her mouth. She buried each finger into her dripping cunt, then pulled it into her mouth, licking off the juices as she did.

I watched as she moved herself toward orgasm, her eyes opening as she again looked down at me. With one hand, she took an empty beer bottle from the galley counter and placed it in my hand. Then she lay down on her back and draped her legs across mine and raised her knees, spreading them apart so her pussy was exposed to me. I felt her guide my hand with the long necked glass bottle to where the end touched the lips of her vagina, and she grasped my wrist, pushing the glass into her.

It was obvious what she wanted, and I gently pushed the bottle until the mouth was between the lips of the wet opening. With one hand I pushed her knees farther apart, and with the other I slid the bottle up into her cunt.

She let out a gasp as I began to fuck her with the long necked bottle, and as I drove it in and out, she screamed with pleasure each time the shoulder mashed her clit. Just as she began to shudder, I pulled the bottle out and moved around on the cushions and draped her legs over my shoulders as I plunged my tongue inside her pussy. I sucked her clit until she screamed aloud with pleasure, the orgasm causing her to writhe about on the bed.

My prick had stiffened again and I moved on top of her and guided it into her slick pussy, driving it in with as much force as I could. As I pumped her she began to moan aloud and soon reached another orgasm more dramatic than the others.

I removed my still hard prick and scooted up on the cushions and laid it across her lips. She reached for it, and turned on her side, holding my wet cock in her hand as she began to massage it as she licked our juices from it.

I placed my hand on the back of her head and pushed until the end of my cock barely touched her lips. Again, she parted her lips and took the knob into her mouth, sucking gently as she had before.

My bladder felt as if it would burst and I whispered to her I had to go outside to relieve myself. She shook her head and drew my penis further into her mouth. I tried to pull away, but she held the base tight with one hand as she began to massage my belly with the other. She released my cock and put her hand behind my back, her index finger searching for my asshole as she sucked the tip of my prick and pushed the fingers of her other hand into the tight flesh above my bladder.

In that position, she pushed her finger into my ass while she pushed hard with the other hand. Her lips wrapped themselves tighter around the head of my prick and she sucked hard as if it was a siphon hose. The combination of pressures caused the stream to flow into her mouth, and I watched as she swallowed, gulping most of it down her throat. The fluid that escaped from between her lips wet the cushions under her cheeks.

As I finished pissing in her mouth, she did not miss a stroke as my still hard prick continued to slid in and out as before. She never removed her lips as I fucked her face, pulling my prick into her mouth with my hands wrapped in her hair.

When I felt my load burst out, she again took just the knob in her mouth so it would fill with my sperm and she could savor it before she swallowed. When she had swallowed down, she licked my prick until it was clean.

She lay on the bed with her eyes closed, her breasts heaving with the exertion of sucking my cock. We were each spent of sexual energy, and I silently marveled at the multiple orgasms we had each achieved.

I felt the boat rocking as the tide floated it up and off the sand bar, and I rose and looked out of the cabin. Several other boats were in the area, catching the fish coming in on the rising tide. Our two boats were tied together, and were slowly floating away from the bar. I glanced down into the cabin and saw her watching me, her hot body glistening with the sweat of our lovemaking. She was both beautiful and alluring, and as the fishing left my mind I reached for the stern anchor and threw it over the side..

129 Bobby's Business

willywilly19008

Mona Smith waited as the automatic gate opened and then she drove her red Mercedes coupe slowly up the long drive to the three-story house her husband had built when they moved outside the city of Atlanta. The folksy atmosphere was one on which they had agreed when his trucking line had grown to reap enormous profits as a result of Art Smith's smooth business acumen. It was a non-union operation because he offered his employees such good benefits, and in return they were loyal and worked hard for him. His decisions were pragmatic, not benevolent, but they made him great sums of money.

Although he was twenty years her senior, her husband had been generous throughout their marriage even though he could be aloof and distant. At all times he had been supportive financially of Bobby, her eighteen-year-old son from a teenage pregnancy, although as a father figure there was something lacking in Art's relationship with the boy. Bobby would never want for anything tangible, but the only thing he seemed to have absorbed from his step-father was an industriousness and desire for success in business. On this Monday in August Mona was just now returning from a trip to Lexington where she had enrolled her only child into the University of Kentucky to study commercial enterprise and economics.

When Art had taken his secretary, the twenty-year-old Mona for his wife, he almost seemed to have accepted four-year-old Bobby as another acquisition due the same careful maintenance as a new Cadillac, or another office building. He had been an adequate lover to Mona at first, although the past few years had seen less and less physical coupling until the infrequent sessions had finally ceased. He was still ambitious, but now his careful mind had committed his wife and stepson to ancillary posts in his busy life, and he was pleasant without outward signs of affection. At thirty-four, Mona was trying to retain some semblance of married life even though she knew her youth and sexual vigor were slipping away. The past weekend's activities had almost awakened her, and since she kept no secrets from her husband she hoped she could explain them to him in a manner which would satisfy his keen businesslike mind.

Instead of pulling around to the rear garage, Mona pulled her car into the curved area of the drive near the front of the large new house. She grabbed her garment bag from the back seat and slowly walked up the steps to the double doors, glancing at the potted plants on each side of the entrance. They had been imported from the rain forest of Brazil and now appeared to be dry and drooping. She made a mental note to speak to Estella about watering them every day. Mona had good rapport with the house staff, and Art thought they took advantage of her lenient attitude. In a life which approached a long dull dream, Mora thought it small to micro-manage the people they employed.

She crossed through the hallway and looked into the library through the open walnut doors on her right. Art was reading his papers, and looked up as she stopped.

"Hello, Mona. Did you get him into the apartment with no problem?" He smiled at her.

"Yes, and I'll tell you about it as soon as I take a shower and get these clothes off."

Art waved his hand and went back to the financial section as Mona walked to the long stairway. She started to return to the library, but with a second thought ascended the stairs to her suite.

With the door closed to her bedroom, Mona slowly undressed and looked at her body in the big mirror which took up a large portion of the wall by her dressing room. She was pleased with her body and was proud of the hard work in the gym which maintained her lithe figure that showed no signs of fat. Her breasts were smaller now than when she had married, but they were still firm and exhibited no hint of sagging.

She studied her athletic figure in the reflection and decided the tan line from her thong was more distinct than that of the tiny top she wore, or did not wear, according to the company. She made a mental note to wear the top more often, then giggled to herself. If she wanted to lose the contrast she would just sunbathe in the nude from now on. It didn't seem as important now to maintain what little modesty she still thought appropriate before this past weekend.

When Mona finished her shower and dried off, she pulled on a terrycloth robe and sat at her dressing table and combed her short hair. It was still its original color, and she found it easier to manage with her vigorous lifestyle if she did not let it grow out. She was pleased with herself in general, but deep down she wondered why she could no longer interest her husband in her body. She knew men often looked at her when she passed them on the street, and she often noticed the eyes of Bobby's friends follow her as she walked around the house.

She went downstairs and found Art still busy with the paper. He put it down when she came into the library, and he joined her at the dark mahogany bar as she splashed some brandy into a crystal glass. It was just eleven in the morning, but she had little sleep the night before in Lexington and the plane had left for Atlanta before six. She had been home a little before ten, but the day was already old for her.

She took a sip from the glass and turned to her husband.

"The apartment was just what Bobby wanted, but it won't be ready for him to move in until the middle of the week. They stored his stuff for him and we stayed at the motel because they are still painting. I just paid for the room for the rest of the week, and he'll start classes on Friday. Today he has orientation." She put down the glass and wished she still smoked.

Art nodded. "You don't usually drink in the morning, Mona. Is everything okay?"

"Oh, it's alright, but Bobby has been around commerce so much he's already trying to set up his own business out of the apartment. He wasn't in Lexington an hour when he noticed all the cute girls. He says he is going to get started making money with his laptop and the new digital camera."

Art grinned. "Maybe something rubbed off on him. What's he going to do?

"He heard on television how much money people are making with internet porn, and he's decided he's going to try it himself. I have to give him credit, he's already checked on what's legal and what isn't, and he has set up accounts to take credit cards online. He tells me he'll get started when he's well grounded in his classes, and I made him promise he'd have to put college first."

Art just nodded again and looked like he was lost in thought. Mona wondered what he was thinking, then she asked, "Do you think it's okay for him to do that, Art?"

For almost a minute her husband stared out the window, then turned to her.

"Mona it depends on his overhead. Where is he going to get models? Does he intend to take his own photos? Models don't come cheap, and his allowance won't rent him much time with college girls, that is assuming he'll be able to find any. He won't have much overhead with equipment and space. He can use his own apartment, but I'm guessing his problem will be just that, getting girls to willingly participate."

Mona smiled at her husband. It was his clear thinking that made him all his money, although he was sounding out the problems that Mona and her son had discussed when Bobby first brought up his idea for internet porn. Bobby had the same gifts as his stepfather; a clear head, a persuasive manner, and problem solving abilities.

"Art, he thinks he has it figured out. He intends to find a small group of girls who will work for a percentage of the business. He thinks they'll work harder if they're co-owners, and he will take up the male parts to save money. He figures five girls at four percent each, and he's in business."

"That sounds all well and good," Art said, "if he can work out the artistic details. He won't do anything at all if he just takes naked pictures of college girls. Anyone can do that."

Mona smiled at her husband and took another sip from the crystal glass.

"Art, he's thinking of that already. He doesn't have a bad eye," she giggled. "I already own my four percent."

Art Smith raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"

"We had a long talk Saturday night, and he asked me if I'd do some dummy photos, just to see how he would do with the camera. Nothing sexual you understand, just learning how to use the remote switch, and how much light, and such."

Art nodded his assent. "Well, I guess that makes sense, although four percent is a lot for dummy photos he can't use."

"He really did well" Mona replied. "He sent six of the pictures to my email address, and I'll show you what his work looks like. It didn't turn out exactly the way he predicted, so I told him I didn't want to use the pictures unless he just had to put them in a t.g.p."

"What's a t.g.p.?"

"A thumbnail gallery post," Mona said. "It's several smaller pictures you blow up on the screen by clicking on them. You'll see."

Mona walked to the desk and got immediately into her mailbox. She pulled up Bobby's message. "See what he says Art? The photos turned out well when he adjusted the lighting."

Mona clicked on the first photograph as Art watched and studied the screen as the picture came into view. It depicted his wife and her son nude, Mona on her haunches in front of Bobby, his erect cock dangerously close to her open mouth.

"Mona, I thought you said it wasn't sexual. His cock is in your mouth. Just what the hell is this?"

"Now Art, don't get all upset. Bobby and I talked this over for almost an hour. I agreed to do it after I took my shower before we went to bed. He pointed out I sunbathe topless in front of him at home, and sometimes I'm nude when I shower off the chlorine from the pool. I thought about it, and decided it was right, that what he said. This just simulates sex, and his cock just rested lightly on my bottom lip, and he only took one like this. See where his left hand is by my neck. That's where the remote switch was. He said this one needed to look like male dominance over woman, that is with me squatting at his feet and his penis ready to make the plunge.."

"I'm not really comfortable with this, Mona. After all, you're a married woman."

"Well, like I said, Art, it's not sexual one bit. He had to turn on a dirty movie to even get an erection, and think about it. You took us to the Cayman Islands two years ago and we all swam at the totally nude beach for a week. We all saw each other naked all week long."

"I guess you're right, Dear. He does need to get the hang of it with the equipment, and as long as it doesn't involve gratuitous sex I suppose it's okay."

"You're right, Art, as usual. It's your influence that moved him toward business," Mona added as she clicked on the next image. Both were nude on the bed, Bobby on his back and Mona on her knees with her extended tongue out, partly obscured by her son's eight inch prick.

Art looked at the screen and squinted his eyes. Then he walked to the table by his chair and returned with his glasses.

"Mona, this really doesn't look good. I mean it's a decent picture, but look, your tongue is licking his cock like a lollipop. I suppose you're going to tell me that's not sexual."

"Art, I have to keep explaining this to you. The continuing theme here is woman's subservience to man, and I wasn't really licking his penis. I was supposed to be just hovering over it with my mouth open when Bobby coughed. You know how he gets in cold air conditioning after he had the flu. He said we needed to keep it cold so my nipples would stay hard, and when he coughed and rocked the bed my tongue inadvertently touched just the very end of it."

"Well, I suppose I have to give you the benefit of the doubt, but anyone who doesn't know you would think differently."

"Art, you're a businessman, and you understand how difficult it is to get a money-making operation started. Over half of all small businesses fail the first year, you told me yourself. I wouldn't want Bobby to fail in his Freshman year."

Art nodded again, and Mona clickeded the mouse to show her in the same position on the bed except this time two inches of Bobby's cock was buried in her mouth.

Art gazed at the screen and walked to the bar. He filled another crystal glass with brandy and returned to the computer.

"Well, Mona, explain this. You're sucking your son's dick!"

Mona looked carefully at the screen, then clicked on the zoom icon. The picture doubled in size.

"Art, this is meant to be a sexy picture, with the woman looking up for approval from the man she is attending. This was taken just as he started coughing again, and with his hand on the back of my head his dick kept getting in my mouth. I shut my mouth at first, but he kept coughing and I was really worried about him, and when I asked if he was okay it slid in and out again. When he stopped coughing his hand just had a rhythm of its own. After all, he is a young, healthy man and he kept taking pictures through the fit. He really is dedicated to getting this business going well."

"Mona, I know he's my stepson, but I may be a little mad at him. I know it isn't supposed to be sexual, but it sure looks like it might be."

"That's the idea," Mona said. "We are trying to create an image people will pay to look at. Imagine what his photos will be like with a college girl for a willing sexual partner. Talk about erotic."

"How long did he cough? I mean, is he okay?"

"Oh, he coughed for a good four or five minutes. I was really worried about him."

Art nodded again, but looked doubtful as Mona clicked on the next image. Bobby was standing again and his dick was just poised at his mother's lips.

Art looked at the next picture very carefully, then up at his wife.

"I guess I'm going to have to hear about this one, Mona. That looks a lot like sperm on the left side of your cheek and on your tongue. Is that what it is?"

"Art, I know this one is a little questionable but it really wasn't Bobby's fault. When he got over the coughing and caught his breath, he stood up and I squatted at his feet again to make another few pictures like the first. You know, he is a young man, and he couldn't help it. He coughed so long I guess somewhere between coughing and standing up he shot off in my mouth. He was really embarrassed, but even with that he was able to take a few more pictures as I simulated licking it off his penis. He told me later he didn't really mean to do it, and I accepted his apology and so should you. You act like I was willingly giving my son a blowjob. That's disgusting."

"Okay, I guess that explains it, but I'm not so sure I like the idea of another man shooting off in my wife's mouth, even if it is her son and it was a mistake. I'm glad that's over. Can you at least understand how I feel?"

Mona turned on the chair and gently squeezed her husband's knee. "I guess I do, Art. There was only one more set of pictures and we thought it wouldn't hurt since he already had a huge orgasm. He wanted to have some pictures of the positions used in sexual intercourse so he could know how to set them up without actual penetration. I haven't looked at any of these and I'm not sure he was as successful in these as the first. I was really in doubt about the last one and when we were done I really scolded him about it. The way he set it up I couldn't exactly see past my pubic mound to tell exactly where he had his penis, although from the way it felt I was immediately suspicious. It was my orgasm that finally tipped it off, and for that, Art, I am very sorry, but you have always told me that mistakes are made in business every day. It wasn't like we were intentionally doing it."

Mona clicked on the last photo. Mona was on her back on the king-size bed, her head thrown back and her legs wide apart and raised. Bobby's cock was almost half it's length in her shaved pussy.

They looked at the picture together and it was Mona who finally commented.

"You know, Art, I am going to insist that Bobby takes at least two classes in business ethics. He told me he wouldn't consider what we had done as actual intercourse, but really, that's not true. It looks from here like his penis has actually penetrated me. He was either fibbing when he said my orgasm was situationally induced rather than sexual, or he was really careless. To tell the truth, I think he was lying."

Art didn't answer, and she could hear his breath coming in longer gasps as his right hand traced its way under the robe and up her leg. When his finger penetrated her wet lips and slid into her cunt, Mona spread her legs and smiled at her husband with his renewed awareness of her sex. She was really going to need to have a serious talk with her Bobby about another four percent share..

130 Not All Errors are Bad

willywilly19008

Several years ago while I was attending graduate school at the University of Kentucky, I took my new girlfriend Agnes back to Atlanta over a holiday weekend to meet my parents. The visit had gone well, and Agnes seemed to even be accepted by my younger sister Val, a senior at Georgia Tech who was usually jealous when shw was not the center of attention.

When we were loading the car to head back to Lexington, my mother asked if I would stop outside Chattanooga to drop off some dishes at my Aunt Linda's house. She wanted her younger sister to have some of the items which had been passed down to her after the recent death of a distant relative. Mother thought it would be nice for me to see Aunt Linda, who was thirty-six, and a successful lawyer in the city. She was often alone at home as her husband was a pilot with a major airline, and she complained often to my mother that she grew tired of being by herself in the big, new house they had purchased.

Since it was on the way, and I had always been close to her, I thought it would be a pleasant way to break up the trip. She could also meet Agnes, who was just beginning to play a major role in my life.

The trip from Atlanta took only a few hours on I-75, and we reached her exit north of the city about dusk. I had not been to the new house, and found their driveway only after some major difficulty. It was just after dark when we finally knocked at the door of the two-story brick home, which was settled back in the woods a few hundred yards off the road.

Aunt Linda answered the door, and kissed me on the cheek. I introduced her to Agnes, and she led us to the kitchen in the back of the house. We were hungry, and she offered us sandwiches and beer, which we ate in the breakfast nook overlooking the swimming pool.

Linda apologized for the way she was dressed, in a wet two-piece bathing suit under a tee shirt. She had been in the pool to retrieve a chair which had blown in the water, and had to rush in quickly to answer the door. While she was explaining, I thought to myself she looked better than any lawyer I had seen recently, with her agile body that had won her swimming competitions in college. She kept herself in shape by swimming and light exercise, and possessed brains as well as a great body.

She said her husband was away in Europe on a flight, but she expected him to call at any time. She was taking some time off from the office, and was apparently unhappy that he had not taken some vacation to spend with her.

When it was time for bed, she showed Agnes to a guest suite on one side of the long, upstairs hallway, and me to one on the other side. She was nothing, if not proper, and I did not tell her I really felt the need to bed down with Agnes that night. After several days of sleeping alone at my parents' house, I was past due for some bedroom games.

I went back down stairs to take a dip in the pool, and Agnes and Aunt Linda went to bed.

After swimming laps to burn off some sexual energy, I took off my swim suit and rinsed off at the outside shower next to the pool. As I stood there nude, letting the warm water run down my body, I saw the curtains part in Agnes' room. She was watching me from the window, and I hoped she was as much in need of loving as me.

I turned off the shower, wrapped a robe around my body, and climbed up the stairs to my bedroom. I waited there until I thought Aunt Linda was asleep, and then peered out into the hallway.

There was no sign of light coming from under Aunt Linda's door, so I crept across the hall and quietly turned the knob to Agnes' room. In the hallway light, I could see her in the bed with her back to me and a sheet covering her body. I stepped inside the room, closed the door, and in the dark dropped the robe to my feet.

I walked naked across the carpet and sat on the edge of the bed, placing my hand lightly on her shoulder so as not to startle her. She was awake, and eased over to allow me room to lay down next to her.

I got into the bed and scooted up against her back, running my hands up under her thin night gown and gently sliding the silk garment up to her waist. Then, I pushed my growing penis up against her buttocks and drew her close to me. She sighed as I brought my right hand to her breast, which felt bigger than normal from the way she was laying on her side. I caressed the nipple and felt it grow hard between my fingers. Her hair was pulled up in a bun, and I kissed the back of her neck as I fondled her breasts. I could hear Agnes sigh, and knew I had guessed right about her desires.

My seven inch prick was trembling as I eased my knee between hers, spreading her legs from the back. As I arched my body toward her, my cock slid between the mounds of her ass and her thighs tightened against it. When I slid my prick between her legs, I could feel the wetness on the inside of her thighs.

With my right hand, I reached down from her breasts to her navel, lightly brushing the tight flesh above her hairline. Gradually, I moved my middle finger to her moist hole, and felt it enter her as I began to massage her clit. Her tight cheeks began to undulate against me as my finger moved faster in her pussy.

As I drew my hand away to replace my finger with a more important organ, I was jerked away from my pleasure by the ringing of the bedside phone. Agnes moved quickly to answer it, and as I started to tell her not to, I heard the phone leave the cradle and was shocked to hear Aunt Linda's voice say "Hello".

My blood turned cold as I saw my aunt's face, dimly lighted by the dial of the Princess phone. It was her husband calling and she began talking to him in a sleepy voice, as if she had just awakened from a deep slumber.

I started to throw the covers off the bed so I could get up, and I heard her tell the caller "Just a minute, I dropped something."

As I backed away from her, she turned slightly and put her finger to her lips to tell me to be quiet. Apparently I had gasped in my surprise, and as she put her mouth back to the phone she grabbed my right hand in hers and pulled it back close to her breast. Holding tightly to my hand, she continued her conversation, listening mostly and answering in short, choppy sentences. My prick had grown soft, and I was nearly panicked about what to do next.

When she returned the phone to the cradle, she switched on the small light by the bed and turned over toward me. She told me she had to change rooms with Agnes because she was expecting the call and the phone in her bedroom was not working. It had been my aunt who watched me as I had showered naked by the pool.

My eyes must have been wide with disbelief as I stared at her, so she laid back on the sheet and faced me. As she moved around in the bed I could see her nipples under the thin silk gown. They were erect and extended, and I realized her breasts had felt bigger, because they were hers and not Agnes'.

She put her finger to my lips and said teasingly, "Cat got your tongue?"

I felt like a schoolboy caught in some dastardly prank, and could only nod my head with the feelings of embarrassment that overcame me.

Moving the covers away from my body, she looked down at my soft prick and said, "Well, what are you going to do now? Has anything changed in the last five minutes?"

I nodded my head, and still could not speak.

"I see," she said. "You were getting ready to screw your girlfriend, and found out it was nothing more than your dried up old aunt. What an awful surprise. That makes me feel terrible!" she pouted.

"No, that's not it." I finally squeaked, when my voice returned.

"What's not it?" she asked. "You weren't going to screw Agnes, or I'm not dried up?"

The covers were down around our knees, and I could see her beautiful thighs, and the dark patch where her muscular legs came together. The gown was pulled up just under her breasts, but I could see the promise of the nipples under the white silk. She had the body of a teenaged athlete, and from my experience a few minutes before it was no secret she was not dried up.

My voice was back, and as my surprise dwindled, my prick began to slowly come to life. Looking at her, I said, "I was going to screw Agnes, and you surely aren't dried up. As a matter of fact, you are taking my breath away."

She inched over close to me and I felt her coarse pubic hair touch my leg. Stretching out her lovely body, she pulled the gown over her head and let it fall to the floor so my eyes could take in her nakedness. Her breasts were high and beautiful, with pink extended nipples which were hard and dark on the very ends. They lightly touched my chest as she moved her head back to look into my eyes.

"Do you like my body?" she asked, gazing at me as she put her arms behind her head and spread her legs apart.

I nodded my head, looking at my aunt in an entirely different fashion than before. She used to babysit my little sister and me when we were children, and had at times almost been a second mother. On one hand I wanted to run from the bedroom, but as I looked at her supple, naked body next to me all thoughts of fleeing left my mind. All I could think of was ramming my cock into her.

"I'm not really dried up, you know. Here, let me show you.

With that, she took her hand and moved it to her cunt, spreading her legs more as she began to massage it and insert a middle finger into it. I watched in utter fascination as she withdrew her hand and pushed the finger into my mouth. It was slick with her juices and the taste of her musky fluids caused my dick to harden. She then inserted it again into her pussy, and brought it to her own mouth and sucked it lightly and licked it clean.

"See! Don't I taste good?"

I tentatively put my hand on her shoulder and stroked her skin. I continued to marvel at her lovely body as my cock grew harder, despite the situation. Her breasts were pointed straight up, and she spread her legs a little more and moved her tight ass on the cotton sheets. Without thinking, I placed my lips on hers and kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth. Her arms went around my back as she returned the kiss, and I could feel my prick dig into her at the hairline just above her pubic mound.

My lips reached down to her right breast, and as I began to suck the nipple she pulled away from me, easing her head down along my chest, her tongue leaving a damp line as it moved toward my navel. The pink tip darted into my belly as she licked me, gradually moving her face toward my aching cock. As she explored my body with her mouth, she reached behind her head and let her hair fall to its full length, down around my stiff prick.

She pushed me onto my right side, and she lay down on her left, her face close to my aching member. She reached up and grabbed my hands in hers, and drew them down and entwined them in her long hair near her small ears. I could see a small drop of clear fluid on the tip of my cock as she moved her mouth to within an inch of the reddish knob. Clasping my hands tight into her auburn locks, she said in the voice of an adult talking to a child, "Pull on my hair and I'll give you a nice surprise."

My passion was burning as I did exactly as my aunt commanded. I pulled gently on her hair, and my cock slid between her lips until it touched the back of her throat. She moaned aloud, and I thought I had hurt her. I started to release her but she shook her head, so I balled my fists tightly and forcefully pulled my body against her face. As I did, I could feel her hand behind my back as she thrust her cunt moistened-finger into my ass. I started to pull away again, but around my cock I could feel her make the words, "Push harder. Fuck my mouth like you fuck Agnes."

Slowly, at first, I began to fuck her face, using her hair as a handle to move her mouth up and down my prick. As my passion rose, I pushed my body into her and pulled her mouth so hard onto my prick I could feel her pretty nose bruising me as my cock slid back and forth into the bottom of her throat. As I felt my load reach its bursting point, she groaned with pleasure and pushed me far enough away so just the first two inches were in her mouth. She swallowed the fluid leaking from the eye of my prick to keep from gagging, and I pulled hard again on her hair and drove it back into her mouth. I fucked her face as hard as I could, and suddenly my hot cum burst into her throat with the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced. As I shot my load, her finger thrust deep inside my ass, causing my mind to reel with pleasure.

She pushed me away to where just the tip of my prick was between her lips, and she sucked out the white sperm as it continued to spurt. She swallowed with each new contraction so as to gather all my come down into her body, and she moaned in ecstasy around my dick.

As I lay back on the bed she rolled over and smiled at me. Her face was sticky with white flecks of my cum as she took my cock and licked it clean.

She moved up on the bed and faced me. Her lips were crimson and her hair was tangled around her. "See'" she giggled, as she pressed her lips to mine, "I told you I had a nice surprise for you."

"Now, she said "What are you going to do for me?"

It was a question she did not let me answer as she got up and straddled my stomach with her legs. The lips of her vagina were spread apart, and I could see the wetness dripping from her as she pinned my arms with her muscular legs, and scooted up to where her pussy was nearly touching my face. I did not resist as she ground her mound down onto my face and, as she moved back and forth, I pushed my tongue slowly up into her hole, tasting the delicious juices. She rose up and put her hands behind her head as she groaned with pleasure, my tongue working on her clit. She climaxed with another groan, but kept her pussy moving against my face.

As I watched, she moved her hands to just above her own pubic hair and began to massage herself hard with her extended fingers. Only my eyes and the end of my nose were open to the light as she pushed her fingers hard into her lower belly, massaging herself as she held her head down looking into my eyes. As I pushed my tongue deep inside her, I could feel a warm stream of piss rush past my lips, leaving a salty taste as it filled my mouth. As I swallowed to keep from choking, she gasped and shuddered as another orgasm ripped through her naked body. I stuck my tongue against the source of the fluid, but it continued to run around it and fill my mouth. I tried to turn my head, but her legs had my face pinned beneath her gushing cunt, and again I swallowed to keep from choking.

My face and hair were soaked as she suddenly turned around on the bed and faced in the opposite direction. She locked her knees under my shoulders and moved her ass into my face, this time spreading the cheeks until her anus rested on my mouth. She put her hands on my thighs and held me down as I pushed my tongue up into the tight hole, exploring it with darting movements. I could barely breathe as she ground her hole into my face and I sucked it, my tongue inside her body. She reached another orgasm, as I licked and pulled on her lovely hole with my lips.

As she moved off me, my prick had come to life and was throbbing with the urge to bury it. I rolled her off me roughly and pushed her shoulders back onto the bed. Reaching down, I spread her legs and mounted her, rubbing my hard dick on her lips before thrusting it deep within her pussy. She cried out as I fucked her furiously, and as I reached my deepest stroke, my cum shot inside her like burning lava from a volcano.

We lay side by side, intertwined, our bodies wet and slick. She turned on her side and kissed me deeply, and then rose pulling me toward the shower. As I walked to the bathroom, my legs trembled and my body ached from the rigors of several new experiences

My Aunt Linda turned on the shower and pulled me in with her, reaching for a washcloth. She soaped my body for minutes, and then I rubbed her down with the soap in my hands. As my fingers ran across her smooth muscles, I was startled to see my prick begin to grow again. When she noticed it, she turned off the water and sat me down in the seat on the side of the spa. Kneeling in front of me, she began to suck my cock as I leaned back and watched her. When she had sucked herself to exhaustion without any result on my part she smiled at me and told me to close my eyes, telling me she knew a family trick.

With my cock in her hand she looked up at me and said, "Don't worry, its all in the family and you're not finished yet." She looked down, and taking my cock into her mouth again, she sucked with renewed vigor while running her tongue along the bottom of my prick. This time, my senses had come alive to the erotic stimulus, and as her cheeks deflated with the motion, I shot another load of sperm into her mouth. This time she let it run out onto her extended tongue so I could watch her swallow each succeeding spurt. She spent several minutes licking it clean.

I got out of the large tub and walked to the toilet, raising the lid against the tank. She walked over by me, watching as I pointed my prick toward the bowl. Quickly, she stepped in front of me and sat down on the commode. I had to go badly, and looked down at her, wondering what she was doing.

She reached out and took my cock in her hand, and slid back on the seat. Pointing it down to the water, she said softly, "Go ahead and see if you can piss between my legs. I want to see how good your aim is."

I could wait no longer and let the stream go, between her thighs where it hit the water and splashed up on her legs. She slid forward, and the stream hit her in the belly and on the breasts, tiny rivulets dripping off each hardened nipple. As I watched, she bent her head and let it run into her hair.

Suddenly, she raised her face and grabbed my penis, directing the stream into her open mouth. She raised her chin, and let her mouth fill before she swallowed, then pulled my soft cock into her mouth as it continued to flow. It was as if she was drinking from a water pipe, her lips wrapped around it and letting no moisture escape. She did not remove it until I had finished. Then, we washed off again in the shower and dried each other's bodies.

We went back into the the bedroom and she pulled off the linens and put them in the tub. Then she changed the sheets, and we lay naked on the bed with two cold beers from the bedroom refrigerator. We lay there and talked for over an hour, drinking and looking at one another as we spoke of her unfulfilled needs. She told me I was always her favorite nephew, but never had such thoughts as tonight until she saw me nude at the pool. When I had snuck into the room she was going to play a little trick on me, and ask me what I was doing when I got into the bed. But as my prick came in contact with her buttocks, she decided she was going to at least give me a blowjob, something she had never done for her husband.

As I stood to head back to the bathroom, she grabbed my hand and pulled me back next to the bed. When I protested, she told me I could get rid of the beer right there. I did not need to waste time walking to the bathroom when I had her there on the bed. She sat up on the edge of the bed, and pulled my member again to her mouth. This time, she took it inside her lips, and whispered around it, "Go ahead."

I let my muscles relax, and as the stream erupted from my penis her lips closed tightly around it. I could hear her swallowing as it ran down her throat. She did not miss a drop, and we were both completely dry when I had relieved myself in her mouth.

I must have dozed off for at least an hour, and when I came to consciousness, Aunt Linda was cradled in my arms, the sheet covering our bodies. I could feel her warm breasts pressed against my chest, and listened to the sound of her breathing. Her hair was flowing over the sheets, and she looked peaceful in the low light of the bedside lamp. My emotions were confused at this turn of events, but the sight of her lying there beside me began to awaken my penis again. Although my aunt had been the subject of fantasies during my adolescence, I had never dreamed this situation would occur.

As I stared at her, I felt her body move and watched as she opened her eyes. We lay there for several minutes, looking at one another as our bodies brought our senses into focus. Then she whispered, " I want you to make love to me as if I were someone you had just fallen in love with. After all, we're like two strangers who have just met, the way this night has turned."

I brushed her hair out of her eyes and began to kiss her ear, blowing lightly into it and feeling her body tense. As I moved my mouth to hers, I ran my fingertips across her back and along the cheeks of her buttocks, stroking her tenderly. When our lips met, we kissed with a passion reserved for romantic lovers.

My hand found its way to her breast, and I rolled her nipple between my fingers, feeling it become erect as it warmed to the touch.

As my tongue explored her mouth, I ran my fingers down her body to the hair line and stroked her flat belly as she began to breath harder. Slowly, again, I moved my hand to her moist pussy, and touched the lips as my finger easily entered her. She spread her legs for me and I moved my middle finger in and out of her vagina, hearing her breathing quicken. My prick was hard, and as it touched her side I felt it quiver, with excitement.

I rolled over between her legs as she spread them wider to allow me access to her cunt. Placing my prick at the lips her vagina, I rubbed the head on her clit, feeling the wetness of her readiness.

Pushing gently at first, I entered her and felt her shudder as my cock slid inside her juicy box. She hunched me as I ran it in as far as it would go, and with greater vigor we arched our backs, again and again, feeling the lust well up from within us. With my hands grabbing the cheeks of her ass, I pushed harder and harder, until finally she screamed with the ecstasy of my orgasm filling her.

After we had showered, I put my robe on and left her room, so tired I was barely able to walk to the door.

When I returned to my room, just as dawn was breaking, I found Agnes awake in my bed. She looked at me and asked, "Where have you been?"

I told her that Aunt Linda and I had been talking and drinking beer as Agnes reached inside the robe and grabbed my limp prick..

131 Sister, Sister

willywilly19008

This story is partly fiction, and the characters are over eighteen years of age. If you are offended by incest, or are under eighteen, you should read no more of this page. If, however, you believe that the mind is the greatest sex organ, and you support the First Amendment of our constitution, then read on. Perhaps in a few months, after it occurs, I will be able to recount another adventure with my sisters, M and J.

I had decided to take a few days off work to sort out things at the old family cabin on a creek in the Great Smoky Mountains, a few hours from my home in Atlanta. It was a great place to relax by myself and enjoy some much needed time away from the bustle of the city and the recent end of my marriage.

It was Wednesday afternoon when I arrived and I spent the rest of the day cleaning up the place which had been idle since the previous summer. By dark I had finished the chores, eaten a light meal, taken a long shower, and was ready to take it easy. Once I was ready to relax, it occurred to me I should have brought along some feminine companionship to assist the process.

When I finally settled back with my book that evening on the big day bed in front of the gas logs, the warmth of the fireplace slowly lulled me to sleep. As my head nodded, I heard a noise outside and suddenly became aware of a car turning out its lights in front of the cabin. When I heard foot steps on the porch and my younger sister's voice calling me to open the door, I was surprised as I had thought she was home in the city with her live-in boyfriend.

At the door I could see she had been crying, and I smelled the odor of alcohol. She was only a little tipsy, and she seemed to brighten when she saw me. We had never been close, but always had affection for one another. We were only four years apart, but since she had graduated from college three years before, we had not seen much of one another. She was an attractive woman, but tonight looked tired and upset. When I got over my surprise, I scolded her for driving and drinking.

On my repeated inquiries about the reason for her unexpected arrival, she confessed she had caught George, her lover, with another woman. She had left their apartment without even her purse to come to the old family cabin to be alone. She said she was glad to find me there though, because she desperately wanted to talk to someone.

We had a glass of wine at the table in the kitchen and talked of all the things going on in our lives. Finally, she asked to borrow a robe so she could take a shower and get ready for bed. I heard her go into the bathroom and close the door, and I went back to the big day bed to read my book.

A short while later I heard the bathroom door open, and she came in the living room with two more glasses of wine and sat down next to me. She looked lost in my old terrycloth robe. As we sat there staring at the fire, we talked of the problems with relationships in our lives. She had trusted George, and was unhappy, but glad she had discovered his infidelity before they had married. She was a beautiful, educated young woman with long auburn hair and a luscious body, and I knew she would find another man with little problem. I also knew, but did not tell her that she was strong enough to live on her own.

Our conversation led around an entire range of subjects, from current movies to dirty jokes we had heard at work. We sipped the wine, laughing, and then crying, as the situation and conversation demanded. The warmth of the room and laid back mood contributed to our mutual mellowing out from the problems in our lives, and the world of anxiety outside seemed much further away.

She leaned back into the cushions on the daybed and stretched her bare legs out toward the heat from the fireplace. She wiggled her toes and sighed, contented now that she was feeling better from the wine and conversation.

I stretched out next to her and she reached across me to put her empty glass on the table. When she did, the robe fell open and her leg brushed mine as her arm balanced on my chest. I found myself looking at her right breast and she giggled and pulled the gaping collar of the robe closed. It was obvious she had nothing on underneath. She blushed and said to me, "It's OK, you've seen it before."

I nodded and told her that I had, but pointed out it was when she was seven or eight, and she sure had changed since then.

She turned over on her stomach and asked me to rub her back, stating it would help her relax before she went to bed. I could smell the scent of soap and the jasmine scented lotion she had used since we were children.

I leaned over her and placed my hand lightly on her neck and began to caress it with soft strokes. She rose up on her elbows and slipped the robe down slightly so I could knead her shoulders. I began to move my hands down along the smooth skin of her back, and pulled the robe off her arms, one at a time, and then I softly rubbed her spine down to her waist. She lay down and put her arms out over her head and sighed, not stopping me as my palms worked along the middle of her back and down along the shapely curves at the top her buttocks. She asked me to hand her the glass she had placed on the table and, rising up to where just the ends of her breasts were flattened out on the bed, she took another sip, spilling some of the red liquid which ran down her throat onto her chest and then to the sheets.

I grabbed a napkin from the table and wiped her face and neck, and as I did she turned slightly to me, exposing her breast which was wet with the liquid.

I moved the napkin across her throat and down the front of her chest, her eyes watching me as I dabbed the wine from her perfect breasts. She was raised up on her elbows, and when my hand brushed her nipple I heard a sharp intake of breath. She then lay back down and I continued the massage, my mind shaken at the thoughts in my head.

Gently, I pushed the robe down to her knees and admired her firm white cheeks, watching her muscles tighten and then relax as I squeezed her flesh. She took a deep breath each time I tensed my fingers on her firm hips, and the sides of her breasts pushed out against the blanket where they were flattened under her. I ran one finger along the thin tan mark on her back from her bikini, and she shivered when I drew it back again. Looking at her, I thought it admirable there was no sign of fat on her lithe body, which was sculpted as well as any I had ever seen. My sister was a remarkably sensuous woman.

As I rubbed my palm along her buttocks and down the backs of her thighs, she sighed again and her legs parted ever so slightly. I removed the robe from her legs and she lay naked under my hands. I rubbed and caressed her from the shoulders to the ankles until she turned her head toward me, smiling, as she asked me if I wanted my back rubbed, too.

I told her I did, and lay down next to her on the bed, turning my head away from her so she would not be embarrassed by her nakedness. I reached across the bed and retrieved the robe for her, but she dropped it on the floor when I passed it to her over my shoulder.

She ran her hands under the bottom of my sweatshirt and pushed it upward to my head. I pulled it off and tossed it on the floor as she lightly began to stroke my back and neck, squeezing the muscles and causing me to sigh with pleasure. As she leaned over me I could feel the heat from one nipple as it grazed my back each time she moved her arms. I could feel my penis stiffen, and my tendons and muscles loosen as she massaged my back, her hands moving slowly to my waist.

As we lay there I could feel her breathing quicken, and she ran her hands under the elastic band of my sweat pants and slowly pushed them down over my buttocks. I lifted my weight from the bed as she pulled them off over my legs and tossed them on the floor by her robe. It felt strangely natural that we were both lying on the day bed, nude and rubbing one another's bodies.

Moving her fingers along my buttocks, she stroked the cheeks and slid her palms along the insides of my thighs, parting my legs as she moved her hands up and down my legs. Each time she stretched out to reach my calves, I felt the lightness of her breasts as they moved over the tightened muscles of my buttocks. Finally, she leaned over me and with her lips close to my ear whispered, "Turn over now and let me rub your chest."

I could have done nothing else as I slowly turned over on my back and looked at her, leaning on one elbow. Her long hair was down over her shoulders and I moved my eyes to her breasts, watching the hardness of her round, pink nipples as they stuck out at me. The well trimmed patch of silky hair in the vee of her legs barely hid the lips of her vagina, and completely nude, she was stunning.

She looked into my eyes as I lay on my back, and she very slowly moved her right hand to my chest and rubbed lightly in a circle, her fingers brushing my nipples and kneading the muscles. In an unhurried motion her hand moved to my stomach, inching toward my hairline and my stiffened cock. She moved her face to my navel and I could see her tongue dart into it, licking the flesh. I was aching from excitement as she turned her attention to my penis and looked at the moistness seeping from the eye. She moved her hair from in front of her and tossed it on her back, and with one eye on my face she stuck out her tongue and touched it to the tip of my prick, licking the fluid and drawing it into her mouth. I moaned and she licked it from the base to the top several times, finally pulling just the head of my seven inch prick into her mouth, her cheeks sinking in as she lightly sucked the fluid from the knob. Then, she lowered her head slowly and took the entire thing into her throat.

I felt as if I would explode, but sensing that she quickly moved her mouth from my cock and smiled at me. "Not just yet, my beautiful, loving brother," she said in a throaty voice.

Moving her face to me, she put her lips close to mine and kissed me deeply, her tongue this time working its magic on mine. I could taste her passion as she ran her tongue into my mouth. Her breasts pressed against my chest and her hand went again to my cock, stroking it up and down with two fingers as she crushed my lips to hers.

I pushed her over onto her back and she gasped as I pulled her right nipple into my mouth, rolling my tongue over it and biting it gently with my teeth. I moved to the other nipple and did the same with it, discovering a new side to my beautiful sister.

From the center of her chest, I ran my tongue down to her navel, and beyond as she spread her legs to let me taste her musky, swelling cunt. The patch between her legs was soaked as I pushed my tongue into her vagina and sucked the wetness that ran out and over my face. She moaned in ecstasy as I lapped up her juices.

I rolled over on my back and pulled her on top of me and kissed her deeply as she wrapped her legs around me and guided my cock into her. She sat erect over me as I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her down and impaled her deeply on my penis, watching as her breasts moved each time she rose up and down on me. She moved faster and faster and I pushed hard as my cock exploded deep inside her. She screamed as she came, then moaned as each successive spurt went inside her. She relaxed and moved off me, laying her face next to the matted hair around my shaft, which was wet with our juices. She began cleaning my prick with her tongue, drawing each wet mouthful back into her lips and milking my prick for more as it became soft. As it softened she pulled it back into her mouth and sucked so hard it left me with ecstatic pain.

We lay locked together for a few minutes, our sweating bodies merging as one as we drifted off to sleep.

I awoke a while later and the gas fireplace hissed as I watched her open one eye and look at me. I was at a loss for words, but she spoke before I could say anything.

"We could have been doing that for years, and we can keep doing it for years, if you want."

The desire climbed again, and taking the initiative I turned in the opposite direction on the bed and placed my face next to her light brown patch. Rolling on my back, I pulled her onto me and spread her legs over my head, kissing the lips of her vagina and licking it with my tongue, the taste a strange mixture of our juices. As I felt my prick stiffen again, she pulled it into her mouth and gently moved it in and out with the same rhythm I used to push my hardened tongue into her. We lay like this for a time until I could feel the throbbing increase as my load reached the bursting point. As she moaned with the movement of my tongue, I shot another load of hot sperm into her, this time down her throat as she swallowed several times without gagging. Again, she sucked my cock until every drop was savored on her tongue and swallowed.

I felt so drained I could barely move, but she rolled me over on my stomach and began to knead my thighs with her hands as she pulled my legs apart until I was spreadeagle on the bed. Next, she moved behind me and began kissing my lower back. She moved down my crack and I could feel her tongue and lips exploring it. She put her arms around my waist and pulled me up slightly so she could reach my stiffening rod again with her hand. As I drew my knees up I could feel her lick my anus, and I was overwhelmed with lust as her tongue pushed into it. The sensation quickly brought my prick back to life as she alternately licked my ass and stuck her beautiful tongue into it.

My desire was at a new height as I put my hands behind her head and this time forced my dick back between her lips and pushed hard until I felt it touch the back of her throat. The bed was wet and our bodies soaked with sweat as I drove my member in and out of her lips, pulling her face against me by her hair as I fucked her mouth furiously. She moaned, and as her finger pushed deep inside me, I shot my third load into her throat, this time gagging her as I rammed my dick in as far as it would go. She was too exhausted to suck it more, but turned over on her back and panted as I used my fingers to move the white flecks of cum on her chin into her mouth. As she lay there panting, I rested my reddened prick across her mouth and milking it, let the remainder of the liquid moisten her sore lips.

We fell into a deep sleep, and I woke only once to see her nuzzling my soft penis which she held close to her lips.

I awoke again as the dawn broke, and when I looked I saw her in the kitchen, wearing my robe again and pouring coffee. I went into the bath room, and returned again to the living room, pulling off the covers to change the damp linens. When I finished, I got back in bed and pulled the covers over my naked body to fight the chill of the morning.

Jane brought the coffee and toast in on a tray and sat on the bed, the light breakfast between us. Her hair was combed and she looked better than when she had appeared at the door the previous evening. She needed no makeup to enhance her appearance, and I looked at her, not believing my experience the night before with this sexy woman I now knew in a different way.

She sensed my loss for words, and sipped her coffee as she spread honey on the warm toast. Looking at me with her big eyes, she said, "Don't try to explain last night. We needed each other, and what are siblings for if not for comfort?"

I could only nod as I drank my coffee and ate the toast she had prepared. I was surprised, but felt no guilt at all. I thought to myself that George was even stupider than I had ever suspected, to lose a woman such as Jane to a passing affair.

Jane had majored in literature in college, and was herself a talented writer with deep insights into many things. She had not showed such talents when she was young, but as she grew older her keen intellect had slowly surfaced.

As we sat on the bed, enjoying the early morning and the newly found feelings we were experiencing, she began to talk of her libido and the things it drove her to explore. As I listened to her thoughts, she astounded me when she spoke of her only lesbian partner, our older sister, Mary.

My jaw dropped when she told me how she had seduced our thirty-five year old, single sister during a visit to Florida the year before. She had not intended to do so, but had involved herself with Mary as they slept together on a double bed in a rented motel room at the Atlantic coast after a night out on the town.

Mary was a serious woman who worked as a nurse in a large hospital. She had an excellent sense of humor when the mood struck her, but rarely showed it, and then only to intimate friends. The two things the women shared were the same stunning looks, and auburn hair which hung to the middle of their backs. If not for the age difference they would have been mistaken for twins.

On the night of their first sexual encounter, Jane said they had fought off the advances of several younger, drunken college students in a lounge as they sipped wine and ate dinner by candlelight. Later, they had sat on the beach and watched the water darken in the Atlantic as the sun dipped down behind them.

The small room they returned to was on the ocean side of the motel on the second floor, and they had turned off the air conditioner to let the warm sea breezes from the open sliding glass door caress their bodies as they went to sleep on the one double bed provided. As they lay on the bed together in just their bras and panties, they spoke of how their closeness was a fortunate thing between sisters who were mature. and, just as my experience with Jane had developed, theirs had come about with Mary's offer of a back rub.

Jane said she had turned over on her front and was watching the stars out the window, when Mary began kneading her shoulders with the expertise of a professional nurse. Jane had been lulled by Mary's soft hands, and they whispered to each other as our older sister stroked her back, and then unhooked her bra and rubbed soothing lotion onto her slightly burned shoulders.

When Mary finished with her massage, Jane returned the favor in kind, rubbing Mary's back and smoothing the lotion into the soft flesh of her back and shoulders. Jane had marveled at our sister's beauty and the loveliness of her perfect breasts. When Jane slipped Mary's thin, lace bra off her, she felt excited as her fingers pressed on Mary's back and along the side of the breasts which were mirror images of her own. When she finished caressing Mary's back, Jane stretched out on her belly with Mary at her side, one arm resting lightly on Mary's back.

As they talked, Jane turned onto her side to face Mary and their nipples accidentally touched, sending an electric shock up Jane's spine and causing an unexpected tingle in her loins. She explained to me that she was overcome with an irresistible urge to take Mary in her arms. Mary's soft beauty aroused sexual stirrings in Jane's loins and her heart suddenly beat with a new, strangely romantic kind of love for her sensual sister. They were close enough to look into one another's eyes as she placed her hand on the back of Mary's neck and drew their mouths gently together in a sisterly kiss which surprised them both as it turned passionate.

As their tongues explored each other's mouths, Jane said her hand moved to Mary's breast as if the fingers and palm had minds of their own. She kneaded the nipple in her fingers and felt it harden to her touch.

Mary had pulled back from her and shuddered slightly, but did not move Jane's hand from her breast. In the dim light, Mary looked at the hand on her firm bosom, and then back into Jane's eyes. Jane then moved down to Mary's left breast and suckled the nipple between her lips as Mary leaned back and softly began to moan. Their passions warmed, and Jane took Mary's other breast in her mouth and alternately licked and sucked gently on that nipple.

They lay back on the bed and caressed each other's sides and legs, and Mary slid her hand behind Jane's bikini panties and stroked her buttocks as she kissed Jane on the neck and ear.

Jane said she became a little frightened and they again pulled apart and looked into each other's eyes in the light filtering in through the open door. She asked our sister if this was alright, and Mary nodded her answer as she placed her lips between Jane's breasts and slowly moved her mouth toward Jane's belly, kissing and licking the smooth skin.

Jane described her feelings as mixed between fear and ecstasy as Mary had become impassioned with the moment. Without realizing exactly what to expect, Jane rolled onto her back and slid her panties off and tossed them away. She spread her legs apart, and with one finger explored her own pussy as Mary moved her face to Jane's belly and tongued her navel. Jane was driven by an instinct she had not known before as she inserted another finger into her own wetness and massaged her clit. She slowly pulled the index and middle finger from herself, and put them to Mary's lips. Mary's tongue found the wet, musky fingers and licked them, pulling the fingers into her mouth as Jane later would my cock.

Mary moved around on the bed until her head was between Jane's arched legs. Jane looked between her own thighs and saw the eager expression on Mary's face in the light of the rising moon. Mary asked her in a whisper if she wanted her to make Jane cum. Jane said she could only moan her assent as our older sister moved her mouth to her clit and began to gently suck it. Jane's orgasm came quickly, and was the most intense she had ever experienced. Mary had licked and sucked her cunt for over an hour until Jane was exhausted with the orgasms that continued to wrack her body with each plunging movement of Mary's tongue.

The night had become quiet, and Jane arose and went to the dresser to return with two glasses of red liquid poured from a long, thin bottle of French wine. Mary soothed her overworked mouth with the fine wine as they finished the bottle and caressed each other's bodies.

Jane was overcome with the urge to satisfy her sister who had given her such pleasure, and they spoke in wonderment at the delicious lust, warmed with the wine. Jane drew their mouths together and they French kissed with passion that neither had ever experienced with a man. As their breasts pressed together, Jane inched down Mary's soaked panties and threw them out into the room. She rolled Mary over onto her belly, and pulled her up into a position with her buttocks up in the air and her knees and face on the bed.

Jane them moved behind Mary, and slid her thumb into Mary's wet pussy. Jane moved her face to Mary's rear, and licked her anus as she worked on Mary's pussy with her hand. Rolling onto her back between Mary's outspread knees, she pulled Mary's cunt down to her mouth and pushed her tongue inside as far as it would go as Mary sat upright on Jane's face.

As they writhed in that position, Jane was overcome with a new desire that came from the recesses of her mind. As she sucked Mary's pussy, Jane inserted the middle finger of her right hand into her own dripping cunt. As she slid the finger in and out, it quickly became slick and wet with her juices. She pulled apart the cheeks of Mary's firm, muscular buttocks and ran the finger into her tight hole, as far as it would go. Mary gasped as her sister's tongue and fingers beat out a new rhythm in the pleasure section of her brain. Mary's body quaked as her orgasm filled her mind with unrelenting vibrations of her soul.

As Mary's sexual high slowly diminished, she lay back down on the bed and Jane licked her crotch from anus to clit until it was clean and only slightly moist. Jane said she had been more aroused by kissing Mary and eating her pussy, than ever before in her life. They fell into each other's arms in deep and untroubled sleep.

Jane picked up the tray from the bed and set it on the floor. She told me that the night before she had called Mary on the car phone and asked her to drive to the cabin to meet her for a sisterly talk. Mary would be there sometime late that evening.

Jane's account of her lesbian experience had left me with a stiffened penis that almost hurt. Without any words, I threw the covers off and pulled her down on the couch, opening the old blue robe as I turned her on her belly. I looked into her eyes and saw her desire as I pulled the robe from her body and spread her legs. Just to wet it, I moved my prick up to her face and turned her head so I could run it between her lips. When it was wet from my juices and her saliva, I positioned my body between her open legs, and placed my cock against her asshole. To get my dick started, I put my index finger in her mouth and then pushed it up into her anus and moved it back and forth. I removed my finger and put it back into her mouth several times until I was sure her ass was slick enough. Each time she sucked greedily on my finger, as she had on my cock. Then, I pushed my stiff dick slowly into her ass until she gasped. With her sharp intake of breath, I rammed it in as far as I could and pumped furiously as I reached around in front of her and squeezed her breasts. She climaxed before me, and I pulled it out and moved it again to her face. She wrinkled her nose as I turned her head and pushed it between her lips and again shot my load into her mouth on the deepest stroke.

That day we sat on the porch and talked for hours, recuperating from our night and morning of love making. Once, in the afternoon, as we talked, I got up and moved to her chair and stopped with my legs spread and my belly facing her. Slowly, without speaking or asking why, her hands went to the waistband of my shorts and pulled them down, exposing my growing prick. I leaned forward with my hands on the log wall as she drew my cock into her mouth and gave me another blowjob, sucking until I filled her mouth with semen.

We ate two light meals during the day, and as we sat on the porch at dusk, we saw a car coming up the long, wooded drive to the cabin. As Mary's car pulled in and the lights went out, in the dying light I could see Mary as she exited the car. She had her hair up, and waved to us as she walked up to the porch. Her firm breasts were slightly swaying under her tee shirt as she climbed the steps and kissed me on the cheek. I could tell she was surprised to see me, but was obviously happy that I was there.

I told her I would get her bags from the car, and I walked into the yard and opened the door. As I looked back to the porch, I could see my sisters standing together, engaged in a lingering kiss. Jane's hand was on the rear pocket of Mary's jeans, and she was rubbing lightly on her finely shaped ass. When I slammed the car door, Mary pulled away and looked back toward me.

Inside, I broke out a liter of red wine, and we talked as Jane fixed sandwiches in the kitchen. We had a lot to catch up on, but the conversation was somewhat guarded, and I saw Mary steal furtive looks at Jane.

After dinner, I walked down to the creek and enjoyed the night air as my sisters talked inside. Occasionally, I would hear them giggle like girls in a schoolyard.

After an hour, I went back into the house and found Jane in my old blue robe, and Mary in the shower. Jane came to me with another glass of wine, and stood on her tip toes to kiss my mouth. As she had her lips to mine, the bathroom door opened and Mary looked out, a curious smile crossing her face. She had a towel wrapped around her and asked for a glass of wine for herself.

As Mary dressed, Jane and I sat on the day bed and looked at the gas logs as they shot up a blue flame. Mary came out with the towel wrapped around her head, wearing a thin silk tee shirt and loose silk jogging shorts. Her nipples were visible, and looked hard and erect. She sat on the bed between us as we finished the wine and I poured another round.

Mary leaned back on the pillows and I could see the dark patch of her pubic hair through the transparent silk shorts. We were giddy, and the girls laughed at nothing in particular. I was also seeing a new side to my serious sister.

I went to the bath room to shower and put on an old pair of cut off jeans, and when I returned they were talking low, laying close together on the bed. Jane's robe had fallen open, and her leg was across Mary's knee while her right hand stroked Mary's hair.

I sat again on the bed, and said nothing as they continued to whisper. Jane moved her hand from Mary's hair and she rested her arm across her breasts.

Mary sighed and said the drive had been long and she could use a rubdown. She turned on her belly, and propped up on her elbows as Jane began to rub her back under the silk shirt. As Jane's hand moved in a circle under Mary's shirt I could see the cloth move up across her back. Jane pulled the shirt up higher and I could see the side of Mary's bare breast as it hung freely, swaying with the slow movement of Jane's hand. The nipple was hard and her breast was only inches from my hand.

Fascinated, I watched as Jane pulled the tee over Mary's head, and then opened her own robe to let her breasts lightly touch Mary's back. Jane looked at me and smiled as she rubbed our sister's neck and shoulders.

Jane moved down to Mary's buttocks and tugged on the shorts as Mary arched her back to allow them to slide off. Mary now lay nude on her stomach, between us, as Jane caressed and rubbed her, the hands moving up and down the backs of the thighs, and slowly parting Mary's legs. I lay there on the bed, propped up on one elbow, spell bound by what was taking place.

As my younger sister rubbed Mary's back and legs, she looked off in the distance, her eyes partly closed as she worked her hands expertly over the skin. Each time her hand reached the top of Mary's leg, she ran her flattened palm along the inside of her thighs, causing our older sister to sigh and undulate on the bed.

After a few minutes, Jane pulled Mary over onto her back, and I looked in awe at the magnificent body between us. Mary's eyes were closed and her face flushed, her perfect breasts heaving with desire without either of us touching her. Her legs were partly spread, and we watched as her right hand moved between her legs and found the moist spot she was seeking. Slowly, she began to rub her own pussy, finally inserting her middle finger into it and gently moving it in and out. Her other hand found her right breast, and she grabbed it, rolling the hard nipple in her fingers.

As Mary lay there, fondling herself with pleasure, Jane took off the blue robe and dropped it to the floor. She lay down close to Mary and watched as the lovely woman continued to rise toward a climax. Jane brushed the hair from Mary's face, and looked at me and smiled. Then, she leaned over our sister and parted her lips with her tongue. kissing Mary as she, too, began to gasp with excitement.

With Jane's mouth on hers, Mary began to shudder and her hand moved furiously, pumping in and out as her breath came in sharp intakes of air between Jane's lips. My cock was busting loose from the jeans as I saw Jane move her mouth to Mary's free breast, as her hand grabbed Mary's wrist and pulled it away from her pussy. Jane pulled the hand to her mouth and sucked the moistened finger.

Mary's hand went back to her own pussy as Jane got up on her knees and straddled Mary's face. Slowly, she lowered her moist cunt to Mary's mouth, as Mary's hand moved back to her own vagina. With finger inserted into her own cunt, Mary began to lick and suck Jane's pussy, as my younger sister began to pant with ecstasy. They remained locked in this embrace for minutes as my prick grew stiffer with the vision of these two beautiful women, my sisters, making love.

I could no longer stand the excitement, and as Jane moved away and lay back on the bed, I tore off my shorts and mounted my older sister. She was in a frenzy as I guided my prick between her legs and rammed it in as far as it would go. Mary's eyes never opened as I pumped her with all my strength and buried my face into her breasts, taking a nipple into my mouth and biting hard on it with my teeth. As my load shot into her, she screamed with delight, her voice falling off into choking gasps.

I rolled off her to see Jane lowering her mouth to Mary's crotch to suck our juices from the hot pussy. Mary could only lay on the bed and moan.

We spent four more days in the mountain retreat, finding ourselves relaxed and extremely tired when we loaded our three vehicles to leave. Each of us had achieved a height of sexual fulfillment never before experienced, and we vowed before our departure that we would repeat the experience two times a year, as long as possible.

The end of this account, but not of the story..

132 Brother and Sister Trip to Florida

Bootylover96

This story has piss play in it. If you don't like that you shouldn't read it.

Everyone is over the age of 18.

This is my first story. Please give serious feedback. I didn't have an editor, but I tried my best not to have too many mistakes.

I was sound asleep in my bed when I heard a loud banging on my door. I rolled over and looked at the clock at it was 5:00 a.m. Fuck. I thought to myself there is no way I'm getting up right now. I rolled back over to go back to sleep when all of a sudden I feel something jump on top of me.

"What the Fuck!" I yelled. It was my sister Madison.

"Get up, Dad's getting angry that we haven't left yet and you are still in bed." Damn that's right we are leaving for Florida today. I had completely forgotten about that. That means 12 hours crammed into a car with my parents and my sister.

"Damn ok get out of here so I can get ready. I can't get up while you are in here."

"Why not? I've seen you in your boxers before."

"Well...um... I'm kinda not wearing any. It's more comfortable to sleep naked."

"Ew what the fuck?!?"

"Well I didn't expect my sister to come and jump on top of me while I was sleeping." That's when I started to notice my morning wood. I was terrified and hoped that she couldn't feel it. "You really need to get out of here." I said.

"Ok just get some clothes on and get down stairs quickly before dad blows up."

I guess I should tell you about my family real quick. I'm Brian. I'm your typical nineteen year old who just finished his freshman year at our local community college. I'm almost 6 feet tall and weigh 175 pounds. I was never a jock, but I kept myself in pretty good shape. I wasn't mister popular, but I had my fair share of dates in high school.

My sister, Madison, is the complete opposite of me. She is 18 years old and just graduated from high school. Standing at 5 feet 3 inches and 110 pounds, even I had noticed how incredibly beautiful she had become. She has long brown hair, and deep blue eyes. I noticed that her boobs had really grown into her body. They weren't huge, but the weren't small either. They were just right for her body. She had a nice flat stomach and a bubble butt that led to her long tan legs. She was one of the most popular girls in school and always seemed to have a new guy chasing her.

We had your typical hard working parents. They were both 50 years old. They waited to get their careers going before they had children. My dad was a top engineer at a big company in town and my mom was a doctor at the hospital.

By the time I had gotten up and went downstairs everyone was already outside. I could here my mom complaining to my dad about the seating arrangements.

"Why would you put them in the very back, we won't be able to see or hear them."

"That's the point, I don't want to hear them argue the entire way to Florida."

When I got to the car I saw what my mom as complaining about. My dad had put all of the luggage in the middle seats, which meant Madison and I would have to sit in the very back. Fuck! I thought to myself this is going to be a long trip. When we got into the car I let my sister get in first which let me stare at her bubble butt in her tight booty shorts. I knew it was wrong, but I couldn't help it. Unfortunately that caused my cock to start to come to life in my basketball shorts. I knew that I needed to get to sleep quickly, hoping that it will go down.

I woke up a few hours later and Madison had decided to use my lap for a pillow. This wouldn't have been a problem, but her mouth was right next to my cock. Her hot breathe was making it come to life again and I didn't want her to wake up next to my hard cock and think that I was some kind of perv. I had to pee which I thought was a great way to get her off me, now I just had to convince Dad to pull into a rest stop. "Dad" I yelled, "I really have to pee, can we stop at the next rest stop?"

"Sorry son, we just stopped 20 minutes ago, we won't be stopping for a few more hours." My dad is one of those who travels on a schedule and doesn't go off schedule unless it is an emergency.

"What the Hell Dad!?!? Why didn't you wake us up?"

"Because you were sleeping and I didn't want to have to hear y'all once we got back in the car."

"So what am I supposed to do?"

"Either hold it or piss in a bottle." By this time my sister had woken up to dad and I yelling back and forth.

"There is no way he is peeing in a bottle while I'm back here." She yelled. She was right I didn't want to pee with her being right there.

"Dad just stop and the next rest stop it will only take a minute." I begged.

"No way, you know I'm not stopping for an unscheduled stop." I looked at my sister who kept shaking her head no. Practically begging me not to pee with her right there.

"Sorry sis, just don't look. There is no way I will last until he stops again." I grabbed the bottle and waited for Madison to look away and I took out my still half hard cock and put the head at the edge of the bottle and started to piss. Then I heard a gasp. I quickly looked up to see Madison starring at my cock.

"What the fuck!?" I yelled. "Why are you watching me pee?"

"I've never seen a guy pee before and I wanted to see what it was like." She said blushing. "Is it always that big?"

It was my turn to blush now. "Um...no sometimes it's smaller, sometimes it's bigger." Unfortunately for me it started to get hard having a sexy woman talk about my cock even if it was my sister.

"Oh My God, you are getting hard." She said. Then to my surprise she reached out and grabbed it. Thankfully I had finished peeing or I would have pissed all over the car.

"What are you doing?"

"I wanted to see what it felt like."

"You're my sister, you shouldn't know what my cock feels like."

"How big is it?"

"I don't know I've never measured it. Ok that enough playing with my cock, time to put it away."

"Wait what are you going to do about it, you can't put it away like that?"

"I have too, I can't jerk off back here."

"Let me help you." Before I could say anything she bent down and started to suck my cock like a pro. I knew that I should have stopped her, but the way she mouth and tongue went up and down on my shaft, there was no way I could stop her, it felt too good. She sucked my whole cock down her throat and left it there until she started to gag. I'm not sure how long I lasted, but it couldn't have been more than five minutes. Much quicker than any other blowjob. I cummed in her mouth and when I was spent she let go of my cock, showed me my load and swallowed. It was one of the hottest things that I had ever seen. She looked at me and said

"Put that thing away and go to sleep." That's exactly what I did. I was too stunned to do anything else.

I woke up to the engine being shut off. By the tone of my dads voice, I knew that this was not the hotel we were staying at in Florida. Apparently my mom was too tired of sitting in the car and some how convinced him to stop for the night. Thankfully they had two rooms, one for them and one for Madison and I. We had an hour to do whatever we wanted until we had to meet our parents downstairs to go get dinner. Not long after we had been in our room, Madison said that she was going to pee. Payback! I thought to myself. I gave her enough time to get situated and I burst into the bathroom.

"What the Fuck!?!?" She screamed.

"You got to see me."

She started to smile and she spread her legs wide enough for me to see the golden stream leaving her beautiful bald pussy. I was hard as a rock. I squatted and got right next to her pussy. I don't know what came over me, but I grabbed her and stuck my mouth right on her pussy. I had pee in my mouth and all over my face. I couldn't keep up with it all. It didn't taste nearly as bad as I thought it would. It had a salty taste to it, but it was good. When she was done peeing, I started sucking on her clit causing her to moan with pleasure.

"Oh, Fuck. Oh Brian keep sucking my clit! Oh Fuck!" She moaned. I put to fingers in her dripping pussy causing her to moan even more. I stopped sucking her clit just long enough to tell her to take her top off. When she did, I almost came right then. She has the most beautiful tits I had ever seen. They were big and perky sitting high on her chest. She had quarter size areoles and pink nipples the size of erasers sitting in the middle of each boob. Her moans kept getting louder and louder. I'm sure the people with the room next to ours could hear us. Then she screamed out in pleasure and she squirted. I had seen it on the Internet, but I had never made a girl squirt before. We just said there trying to catch our breath neither of us talking. After a minute or so, she said,

"Wow, I have never cummed that hard before. I've never squirted before either. That was amazing."

"I don't know what came over me, but I'm glad it did. That was incredible." Looking at the time we had to be downstairs in 20 minutes.

"Damn we both need showers before we can go to dinner." I said.

"Let's shower together so I can take care of that big cock of yours." I quickly go into the shower with Madison right behind me. I quickly but thoroughly washed her. Then I washed myself while she used her magical mouth on my cock. I was so excited from earlier that I didn't last long. She really knew how to make me cum quick. We just barely made it downstairs in time. Our parents were already there waiting on us.

There was surprising no awkwardness between us at dinner or that night in the hotel room, but we did both sleep naked, in different beds.

The next morning I woke up to the sensational feeling of Madison sucking my morning wood. Damn that girl was good. As good as it felt I knew that I had to warn her,

"Sis you have to stop, I need to pee and if you don't stop I will pee in your mouth. She didn't stop or even slow down.

"Here it comes" I warned her. And it did. My morning piss started to flow into her mouth. She took it like a champ and didn't spill a drop.

When I was finished she let go of my still hard cock and said,

"Damn that's better than I thought. It's a little salty but it was pretty good."

"I'm glad you like it, and as much as I'd like you to finish what you started and as much as I'd like to do the same to you, we have to get to the car."

We had been in the car for 15 or 20 minutes and she moved her hand on to my cock. I looked over at her and she pulls down her shorts showing me that she's not wearing any underwear. My phone beeps and I see it from Madison.

M "Let's finish what we started."

B "Are you sure in here?"

M "The chance of getting caught turns me on."

I didn't need to reply. I took my shorts off and reached over and took hers off too. I laid down and buried my face into her sweet pussy. She started to moan and I knew we were going to get caught. I took my tongue out of her sweet hole and sat up. She looked at me trying to figure why I stopped. I texted her,

B "You're too loud they will hear you."

M "I don't care I need you." I had to think of a way to keep her quite.

B "69?" I figured if she had my cock in her mouth she couldn't be too loud. Damn she is good. I was trying to hold out so we could cum together but she was too good. I knew that I was going to cum soon, so I put a third finger into her gaping pussy and a latched my mouth on her clit. When I started to cum, I sucked hard in her clit and sent her over the edge. We both came hard. I knew we were in trouble when all I could smell was sex. We put down out windows, even though we knew it would piss off our dad. We told him that it was too hot in the back. Thankfully he let us keep them down. We sat naked the rest of the way to our hotel. Every time we were going to pass a trucker, we would start playing with each other to give them a show. I thought some of them were going to crash. We go dressed as we pulled into the hotel parking lot. I wondered the rest of the trip would go..

133 Stacia

cep69

It was a chilly night in November, the football team sucked a big one but Mike just went to hang out with his friends, and watch Stacia cheer in front of the stands. She was beautiful. They had known each other for as long as they both could remember. High School had been harsh on both of them. Stacia had just got out of a long term relationship and Mike had just had a few short-timers.

Stacia was still a virgin, an extremely sexy one. She was about 5'6" tall and probably about 105 lbs. She had beautiful blonde hair just past her shoulders, and the smoothest, sexiest tan legs. One of the things that made Mike squirm the most was Stacia's lips. Her lips were perfect. Mike had fantasized about her lips since he started fantasizing about anything.

It was halftime and Mike decided to go get a drink at the concession stand and he saw Stacia standing alone at the back of the line. Mike joined her and they talked a little bit about what was happening with people at school, just the latest gossip. Just before Mike was about to return to his seat Stacia told him that she did not have a ride home from the game, her mom had her car for some reason, so she needed a ride. Mike happily agreed and returned to his seat.

After the game Mike went to his Chevy Blazer and pulled it up to the exit from the stadium and waited for the beautiful blonde, slim cheerleader. After about 5 minutes of watching her talk with some of her friends she skipped to the vehicle.

"Hey! I'm ready", Stacia said as she got in the car. Mike started down the road and they listened to the radio and talked some more. Finally, Mike decided this was the time to admit his—for lack of a better word—crush on Stacia.

"You know, Stacia, I've always wanted to tell you what I think of you"

"Yeah? Well what do you think?", she said with a smile.

"Well, you're just so nice to everyone and so beautiful, and I've always admired you, you know, ever since I've known you I guess."

"Awwwww, Mike", she giggled a little bit, "I know how you feel."

"What do you mean by that?", he said with an anxious look.

"Well, I've felt pretty much the same way about you for a long time", she smiled.

"Really!?", he exclaimed in surprise.

"Yeah", she said blushing a little.

"That's really weird, I expected to get shot down or laughed at, this is great!"

She giggled a little bit and thought about what was happening and told Mike that she was a little bit hungry. They talked about their newfound emotions for each other as Mike drove to Sonic. Mike bought Stacia what she wanted and he just got a Coke.

Stacia lived out of town on a dirt road, so Mike started that way. It was about a 20-minute drive from where they were. Stacia took some ketchup and smeared it on Mike's face.

"Hey! What the…"

Stacia giggled as Mike turned his vehicle onto the dirt road, "Oops, it looks like you have something on your cheek." Stacia leaned over and slowly licked it off.

Mike shivered and pulled over. He turned his head to her and softly kissed her lips. He had been hauling something in the back of his Blazer earlier that day, so he had the back seat folded down. He remembered this and motioned for her to crawl in the back. He followed close. They laid down facing each other and he kissed her again. She slipped her tongue between his lips and he massaged it with his. Mike slid his hand around her waist and pulled her cheerleading skirt up and put his hand on her ass. With the other hand, he slid it under her right side and pulled her on top of him.

Stacia rested her body on Mike's waist as they passionately made out. Mike placed both of his hands on her beautiful ass and massaged it. Stacia's hands made their way to the top of Mike's hands and she squeezed, too.

Stacia stopped kissing him and bit her bottom lip as she slid his shirt off him. Mike slid his hands up her cheerleading top and slid it off. She was wearing a white sports bra underneath. With one hand he helped her slide her bra off and with the other he massaged her slightly damp, tight virgin pussy through her cheerleading panties. She slid her hand down and helped him massage her pussy, and at the same time she unbuttoned his jeans.

Once she had them unzipped, she slid her body down and pulled his shoes off and then his jeans. She slithered back up and Mike couldn't take his eyes off her beautiful body. Stacia slid his boxers down and off and began to work his cock, which was as hard as a rock by now, with her hand. Mike stared at the ceiling of his Blazer while she jacked him off slowly. His breathing picked up and finally he looked down to see that the lips that he had fantasized for so many years were about to take his cock between him. His heart rate increased in anticipation and finally she slid his cock into her mouth and started to suck.

Mike could tell that Stacia had some experience in this field, and he was grateful. Stacia slid her head up and down on Mike's cock, taking in as much as she could handle and sucked with all her might. She used her hand to massage is balls. Stacia took his cock out of her mouth and licked up and down all of it's sides and licked down and started to suck and lick his balls, one by one. This put Mike over the edge, he began to moan loudly and breath extremely hard. She jacked him off hard as she worked his balls with her mouth. Mike ran his fingers through her beautiful blonde hair. Stacia licked back up and took his cock back into her mouth and kept jacking it off. Finally, Mike shot the most violent load of cum he had ever unloaded, deep into her throat. She swallowed it happily and smiled at him.

Stacia crawled up his body and rested on him and kissed him.

"Stacia, baby, that was unbelievable"

"He he, Mikey, it's not over", she told him.

This made Mike's cock grow for the second time nearly instantly. He reached around Stacia's cheerleading skirt and unzipped it. He crawled up on top of her and went down and slid her soaked panties off. Mike began to lick her tasty wet virgin pussy and she began to moan loudly. She grasped his hair in both hands as he slid his middle finger into her pussy until he brushed up against her cherry. He smiled. Mike began to work her pussy with his middle finger as he took her clit between his lips and worked it with his tongue and lips. After a while, Mike licked his index finger and tried to slide it into her wet pussy. He was amazed to find that even thought she was so wet, he could not get a second finger in her!

Mike realized that his cock was at least the width of three of his own fingers. He wondered how hard it would be to open up this virgin hole. He licked and fingered her until she screeched and came all over his fingers.

Mike crawled up on top of her and kissed her passionately as he slid the bottom of his cock up and down on her clit. Then, he rested the head of his cock at the opening of her pussy and stared deeply into her eyes. He slowly slid the head of his cock into her pussy and she started to moan. He worked the head in and out of her about 10 times before he slid another inch into her. She moaned louder. After another 10 pumps he slid the rest of his cock in, feeling her cherry tear apart.

Stacia screamed loud and grabbed Mike's ass hard. She felt a tear roll down her cheek, and didn't bother to wipe it. She could feel his massive cock slide into her pussy. She felt him fill up her tight hole. She was overcome by pain and pleasure and she didn't care about anything but Mike's cock filling her up. She moved her hips up to meet Mike's cock. After a good 5 minutes of Mike working her. His cock was all the way in her.

Stacia breathed heavily and looked into Mike's eyes, trying with her hands to pull him in deeper. Mike left his cock as far in her as he could get it for about a minute, he moved it a few millimeters every few seconds. Finally, he pulled it out all the way and slid it back in. Stacia rested her head on the floor and stared up. Mike pumped her pussy very slowly. Stacia was moaning loudly.

Mike was so amazed at how tight her pussy was. It wrapped around his cock like a glove, a very tight glove. His eyes rolled back into his skull. The pleasure her tighter than tight, recently virgin pussy was bringing him was 20 on a scale of 1-10. He began to pick up speed, sliding his cock deep into her and back out. He could hear her moaning loudly.

"Mike! Go faster baby", she cried out.

Stacia could feel the pressure every time he slid his cock into her. She moaned loudly every time he reached the limit of her depths. Stacia met Mike's pumps by moving her hips every time. She started breathing more heavily and slammed her body up bringing his cock deeper than it had been before and she cummed hard, covering mike's cock.

Mike could feel her hot cum all over him and it took him the rest of the way. He slammed his cock deeper into her a few times and shot his load deep into her tight pussy. She screamed and moaned as Mike collapsed onto her petite, tan, beautiful body. She kissed him all over. Mike lay there breathing heavily, catching his breath while Stacia patted his cock as it softened. Stacia's pussy leaked cum out all over. The windows on the vehicle were fogged up all the way. It was really late.

Stacia and Mike got dressed and they finished their trip back to Stacia's house. Once they got there, Mike kissed her passionately and she told him to come over tomorrow. Mike smiled and drove off; he was the happiest man alive.

Stacia couldn't believe how wonderful it felt having Mike's cock deep inside her. She couldn't wait until tomorrow when Mike would come over..

134 Car Ride with My Sister-In-Law

banditray5

My name is Charles (34) and my wife's name is Lily (31) - we have been happily married for 8 years. Jessica (18) is Lily's younger sister. Since my in-laws were getting older, and my wife and I had no kids of our own yet, they would typically ask us to help Jessica out whenever she needed it. Their family was blessed with amazing genes, parents and daughters alike were beautiful. Lily would typically get daily compliments from girls, and hard glances from other guys when we walked in public. She was naturally sexy, long legs, 32C chest, with a skinny waist. She was one of those girls that could curl into your arms perfectly. Yes, definitely happily married.

Jessica looked just like Lily did when she was younger, and judging by stories from my wife, Jessica would get similar treatment in public too. Fortunately, both Jessica and Lily were humble and really down to earth. My wife and I would often take Jessica to run errands, tutor her in classes, give her rides to her friend's house, etc. The three of us had a very close relationship; Lily was the funny one, Jessica was the smart one, and of course I was the lucky one.

Three months ago, my wife's younger sister Jessica graduated high school with honors as we proudly cheered from the audience. And so, today was the day - Jessica was finally moving to college. Since we had a larger SUV, my wife volunteered us to drive her up and help settle her in. We had everything planned out, we would pick her up at 7am, load up the car by 8am, and make the five hour drive upstate to arrive in the afternoon to unpack. I stayed up late last night for work, and Lily agreed to drive so I could catch some shuteye.

When we arrived at Jessica's parents house, we saw Lily's parents and Jessica waiting for us outside. Lily gasped at the amount of stuff that Jessica was bringing, while I did my best not to gawk at Jessica. It was a very hot day - Jessica was wearing her hair tied up, and a white summer dress that was backless and had spaghetti thin straps extending over her shoulders, the length of the dress stopping about mid-thigh, showing off her beautiful legs. She was the spitting image of my wife when we first met, so young and innocent, with her infectious smile. It was difficult not to stare, and it took all my effort to avert my gaze toward the boxes awaiting us on the driveway.

Jessica's belongings consisted of a 55" TV, minifridge, microwave, and about eight boxes. We began our creative packing process and finally ended having to fold the second and third row seats down in order to fit all the boxes. The TV was squeezed between the driver and passenger side seats in the front. This left only two seats in the SUV - one for the driver and one for the passenger. Since I was exhausted, I offered to take a Lyft back home while Lily and Jessica could head up together.

"But what about the ride back? I'm not sure I can make such a long trip on my own." Lily stated.

"Well, there's nothing we can do... there's only two seats available," I replied.

"What if you drive Jessica up?"

"I don't think I have the energy to make two five hour trips today, I was planning to take a nap on the way up..."

Jessica's mother inserted herself and said "Well Charles, what if Jessica sat on your lap while Lily drove? Jessica's not that heavy and you're family, would that be okay?"

Jessica quickly glanced at me and blushed, then turned to her mom, "Mom!! We can't do that."

I smiled at Jessica. I had to decide quickly, and it's not an easy thing to turn down your in-laws. I'm sure Jessica was light as a feather too. "Sure, I would be okay with that. Lily, are you okay with that too?"

"Yea, that's fine with me, just let me know if either of you are uncomfortable."

"Wait, but..." Jessica stammered.

"Let's just go, if things get uncomfortable, we'll just make Charles drive and we can share the seat," Lily replied.

"Ok, fine..." Jessica glanced quickly at me again, "Sorry if I'm too heavy, I'll try not to move too much."

And so, we said our goodbyes to the parents, and began getting in the car.

"Let me get in first," I said. I noticed that the TV was completely blocking my view of Lily, so the space here felt even smaller. I quickly got comfortable and moved the seat as far back as I could. Jessica nervously looked at how tight it would be, as she began getting in. I glanced again at her summer dress, as it clung evenly around her firm body. Good thing I just wore my gym shorts and a loose t-shirt. As she lifted herself up, she tried to modestly grab her dress and pull it tight against her butt before sitting on my lap. She placed her legs on top of mine, so that my knees were against the back of hers. This put her ass directly on top of my cock, which was already growing against my will. The fabric of her dress was thin, and I could feel the slight crack of her ass. The physical contact and warmth from her body against mine immediately sent waves through me, but I tried my best not to react. I buckled us in and placed my hands to the side, while she placed hers on her lap to try to hold her dress down. As she leaned back against me, I got to see her bare back, which pressed against my chest.

"You guys settled in?" Lily asked.

"Just about, are you okay Jessica?" I responded, as I closed the passenger door.

"Yea, I'm good to go, thanks for driving me Lily. And thanks Charles for letting me sit here... hope it's not too uncomfortable for you."

Lily began driving away as we waved to her parents. Jessica was light as a feather, and despite being so fit, she still felt soft everywhere. Her body naturally melted into mine as she leaned back. I tried to close my eyes to get some sleep, but her smell was so intoxicating. I could feel every breathe she took as our bodies rocked steadily with the car. She leaned her head back against my shoulder, and closed her eyes too. Because of our positions, her exposed neck was right next to my face. I turned a little and, due to the proximity, could feel the warmth from her neck on my mouth.

All my senses were now on high and I was wide awake. I became acutely aware of the shape of her body against mine. The cut of her summer dress allowed me a birdseye view of her perfect cleavage, and I could tell she wasn't wearing a bra. I could almost see the faint outline of a nipple near the top of her dress.

Jessica adjusted to try to get more comfortable and I could feel the crack of her ass lightly trace my cock. I know she didn't intend for it to do so, she was just too innocent. Plus, she and I didn't have that kind of relationship; she looked at me like her older brother. How could I betray her trust?

So I tried to focus and closed my eyes to get some sleep. It had been about ten minutes, but the warmth and softness of her body against mine was too distracting. As she relaxed more, her body melted into mine; the closeness felt amazing. The bumpy motion from the highway was creating this awkward friction between her ass and me. My cock was getting harder and pushing up along her crack toward her pussy. Luckily the tension in my shorts was keeping my cock from pressing fully into her crack, otherwise, I'm sure she would feel it. I needed some distraction or I would go crazy.

"Lily, you there? Could you turn up the music? I can't reach the radio," I asked.

"Yea sure Charles, aren't you tired? Is Jessica asleep?"

"I think so, but I'm having trouble dozing off... just needed some noise, you know? Little louder please."

"Ok, sounds good, don't be afraid to wake Jessica up if you need to stretch or anything."

I could barely hear Lily over the music, so I just reached over the TV and lightly placed my hand on top of her head in thanks.

I tried to focus on the dance music, but honestly, it was getting me even more riled up. I closed my eyes, but that only accentuated my other senses. With the beat of the song, my head being a little foggy from exhaustion, and the warm ass grinding against my body, it kind of felt like I was at a club. I opened my eyes and immediately noticed her long perfectly smooth legs. Her hands had fallen to either side and the thin dress she was down holding in place was now riding high up on her thigh. Her left dress strap had also fallen off her shoulder, making her perfect cleavage even deeper. My cock was almost completely hard, and the pressure buildup felt like I could explode.

"Jessica, are you awake?" I whispered.

No response but the soft, steady, up and down of her chest.

Shit, man, she's your sister-in-law! I tried to gently readjust myself so my cock wasn't pressed so closely along her pussy. It already took all my will power not to grab her juicy tits with one hand, hoist her up with the other, and fuck her right here. I closed my eyes again. After a few more minutes of this, all the friction, body heat, and pressure added up, and I couldn't think straight anymore. My body started acting on its own.

First, I glanced again toward Lily to make sure we couldn't see eachother. Second, I looked at Jessica to make sure she was asleep. By her steady breathing motion, I knew that she was. I gently set my right hand on her right thigh. God, her skin was so soft. I lightly wrapped my left arm around her skinny waist and pulled her tight against my body. Jessica stirred slightly, and I quickly relaxed my grip around her waist. She relaxed again and slumped her body against me. I held this position with my arm around her waist, and my hand on her right thigh for awhile, just enjoying the feel of my wife's younger sister pressed against me. I used my left hand to softly massage along her flat stomach, slowly rising higher and higher until I reached her underboob.

My cock was rock hard now. I couldn't think clearly anymore, and Jessica was no longer Jessica to me, but some hot teenage girl sitting on my lap half naked. My hand slowly inched up and pressed lightly against her right tit. I could feel the softness fill my palm against the thin fabric of her dress; she was about the same size as my wife, except Jessica's tits were younger and firmer. I squeezed lightly and my cock twitched against her pussy. Her spot was so warm, and maybe I was imagining it, but it also felt slightly damp down there. My right hand began sliding her dress up until I could see her pink panties peeking out. I could see the long bulge of my cock sticking straight out between her legs, pressed against the bottom of her panties.

This was escalating so fast, but I didn't care. My hot wife was sitting less than two feet away from me, and I was feeling up her hot younger sister, who was asleep on my lap.

I needed to figure out a way to get my shorts off - the pressure buildup was just too much. Glancing again at Jessica, I wrapped my left arm around her waist again, and pushed up with my legs so that I was partially off the seat. Using my right hand, I pulled my shorts down past my knees, freeing my fully erect cock. I ran my hand along her smooth leg and slid her dress up to fully reveal her panties before sitting us back down on the seat. My bare cock pointed forward, with my shaft pressing against her panties along her slit. It felt so good. If I just leaned her forward a bit... my cock would be pointing straight into her opening. Only her thin panties was separating my cock from rubbing right against her pussy. If I just slid her panties to the side...

I hesitated though, and instead I reached under and used my right hand to push my bare cock up, gently using it to massage her pussy. Despite her panties blocking me, it still felt amazing.

My left hand continued massaging her right boob, and my right hand was rubbing my cock head against her pussy. I felt her wetness seeping through her panties, and at the same time, Jessica began stirring and breathing harder. I heart a soft moan from her throat, as her head rolled on my shoulder. She was now breathing directly on my neck. My hands froze, my left hand still pressed against her tit through her dress, and my right hand released my cock. The wet stain on her panties was very noticeable. After a couple seconds, I gently used my right hand to cup her pussy to feel the moisture, in hopes of calming her down a bit. How would I explain this situation if she wakes up? How would she react?

When her breathing slowed back down a bit, I reached my left hand slowly through the top of her dress to cup her juicy tit directly in my hand. My God, the skin on skin felt so good. Her nipple was already hard, and I gently massaged her tit. My cock twitched against the back of my hand, which was still cupping her pussy. I used my right hand to slowly trace the outline of her slit over her panties; I could feel more wetness through the fabric. I spread my legs a little, which caused her legs to open some more, to give me easier access. I pulled aside her panties to reveal her cleanly shaven pussy. It was so wet... just like my wife. I pressed my shaft along her pussy lips - it felt so soft. Jessica moaned again, and her breathing quickened. My gorgeous loving wife was right next to me, hidden from view, and here I was groping my hot sleeping sister-in-law, inches from fucking her.

I gently parted her pussy lips and pressed the tip of my cock against her entrance. It was so wet, I knew it would slide right in with even a small nudge. I continued to massage her slit. While squeezing her boob with my other hand, just as I was about to give it a test, I suddenly felt Jessica's body tighten against me. I looked over at her and her eyes were open and shocked.

"Charles, what are you doing??"

Instinctively, she clamped her legs shut, grabbed my arms and tried to get off. Unfortunately though, because of her forward motion, my cock which was already right at her entrance, slid easily into her pussy a couple inches.

"Ohh my God, what??" Her breathing was heavy. Luckily the music was loud and Lily couldn't hear her sister.

"Jess, I'm so sorry..." but I could hardly focus on talking as it took everything in me not to thrust all the way in.

Jessica continued to struggle, but this only caused more motion and friction of my cock in her pussy.

I placed my hands on her smooth legs, and gently pushed them back open.

"Please Charles, you're married to my sister... aren't we family? What are you doing??"

"Jess, you're so beautiful, I didn't mean for this to happen. Please stop moving so much... you're riling me up even more," I said with strain in my voice.

"Charles!!" Jessica screamed. My penis flinched deeper into her pussy.

"Are you guys okay over there? Do you need me to turn the music down?" Lily loudly asked.

Jessica and I both froze. I squeezed her tightly against me, realizing now that both of her dress straps had fallen over her shoulders, exposing her tits. I looked at Jessica, lustfully, silently begging her not to say anything. Jessica looked at me, not knowing what to do. I was her brother-in-law after all; I'd watch her grow up, and now she looked at my one hand that was cupping her breast, and looked at my long penis halfway up her vagina. If she said anything at all, my marriage would be over - there would be no way out, and I think Jessica realized that too.

And so, after what seemed like an eternity, Jessica replied, "Sorry Lily, I was just having a dream and Charles woke me up."

"Ah, okay. Charles, aren't you tired? Why don't you both get some sleep before our next stop?" Lily asked.

"Yea, just trying to get comfortable, I'm sure both of us will be able to get some rest soon," I replied while looking at Jessica.

Jessica sobbed quietly as she looked around at her predicament. Her breathing was still heavy, and I could tell she was conflicted. She squeezed my arms and quietly whispered to me, "I've never had sex before. It's so big, Charles, please don't. We can still stop, right?"

I softly kissed the side of her neck, and whispered, "Jess, thank you for not saying anything. You're so beautiful. Just let me push all the way in once, then I'll pull out. Is that okay?" I could barely think straight, it was so hard to wait for a response, and it felt like I would explode at any motion.

Lily closed her eyes, and replied, "...Ok, fine Charles, but only because I love you like family. Please make it quick..."

That was all I needed. I continued squeezing her tit, and with my other hand, rubbed her clit above my cock. I slowly thrust up my remaining length, enjoying every second, pushing against any resistance from her virgin pussy, and finally my entire cock was inside my sister-in-law. This feeling is like the first time I fucked my wife over ten years ago: pure bliss. My cock pulsed while I held my full length inside her, completely filling her void. Jessica moaned loudly as I continued kissing her neck and playing with her clit. She arched her toned smooth back against my chest, causing my cock to push harder into her pussy.

Testing my luck, I pulled my cock out a few inches and thrust back in, gauging her reaction while continuing to tease her neck with my tongue, and play with her nipple. She began to take deeper breathes, moaning and panting at the same time. She opened her toned legs and rested them outside my legs, and she curled both her feet around each of my ankles. With her back arched, her right hand reached up to hold the back of my head. We were now completely intertwined with each other.

"Charles, please, this is so wrong. You said you would pull out, right?"

Her words were asking one thing, but her body was telling a completely different story. I answered with another three quick thrusts, to which she responded with the sexiest moan I had ever heard.

"Jess, look at me."

As she opened her eyes and turned towards me, I kissed her on the mouth. Our lips opened and our tongues met. Electricity shot down my body and I quickly began fucking sister-in-law hard. We closed our eyes and began kissing with a new found passion. Her legs were still wrapped around mine, and she moved her hands and grabbed mine. I continued playing with her bare tits, while rubbing her clit with the other hand - thrusting my cock in and out the whole time. Our tongues danced around each other, and I had never felt a stronger emotion than I did right now. This was heaven.

I began fucking her harder and harder, in and out. I felt the pressure building up and I knew I was going to finish any second. Jessica's eyes suddenly opened and she stifled a scream into my mouth. I felt her clit swell up and her pussy tighten. Her juices started spilling out. Her legs squeezed mine and she arched her back even harder against my chest. Her orgasm was overwhelming her and she tried to pull away but I pressed my mouth firmly onto hers, and she kissed back. With that, I squeezed her tits hard, and I fully pushed my cock into her pussy and shot out the strongest wave of cum I've ever released. We were both squeezing each other and screaming into our mouths, our tongues still pressing together. I continued to fuck my sister-in-law and my cock throbbed, as I shot loads and loads of cum deep into Jessica.

When we both finished, I held onto her tight and kissed her neck lightly. We cuddled together for a few minutes. Jessica looked at me, with a mix of innocence, lust, and love. My cock was still hard, deep inside her, but she wasn't fighting it at all. She kissed me on the forehead. She began pulling her dress straps back up over her shoulder. I sadly looked one last time at her gorgeous tits, and gave them a quick squeeze before her dress covered them. Jessica smiled at that.

"Thank you, Jess. That was amazing..." I said.

"You're welcome. My sister is a lucky girl," Jessica replied.

"I think I'm the lucky one..."

Jessica smiled at me again, as she fixed her dress and pulled the front back down to cover her thighs. I made no move to pull up my shorts: my cock was still deep inside her pussy, twitching slightly.

My wife hadn't said a thing this whole time. Four hours left until we arrive.

"I'm going to try to sleep, Charles. I hope you don't get any funny ideas again..." she winked as she gave my legs a quick squeeze. She relaxed her body and put her head on my shoulder again, just like when we started the trip. Except this time, my shorts were already off and my cock was already deep inside Jessica's pussy.

Staring down at her cleavage, I placed my hands on Jessica's smooth legs, and blood started rushing to my cock once again..

135 College Moving-In Day

sb69

Leaving was one of the hardest things I ever had to do. Personally I would have preferred to just stay home, wishing the summer would never end. But inevitably it did. My friends were all leaving for their first year of college, and that's exactly where I was heading too. There would be no point in sticking around town while everyone else was moving on with their life.

Being at home was just so easy, so comfortable. Who knew if I would even like college? Back in New York I had tons of friends I had known basically my entire life. We could all read each other like a book, knowing exactly what the other person was thinking. But now that's all over. Everyone is going their separate ways.

Looking back, I guess I was scared more than anything else. I had just turned 18 that July, so all of a sudden I felt like an adult. Considering that I was planning on studying business at a school in Boston didn't ease the tension since I would not be close to home. In my heart I knew it was time to move on to bigger and better things.

By the end of August it was time to load up my Jeep to drive 4 hours to Boston. My parents were away on a cruise of the Caribbean so I was planning on moving in all my stuff alone. It was probably better that way since my dad could get embarrassing at times.

The drive seemed to take forever because of my nerves. The anticipation was building up inside. By noon on that Saturday I had finally made it to school. I drove through the front gates and was amazed by the number of people on campus. As I found a parking space I noticed tons of girls wearing their short khaki shorts and tank tops. Maybe college wasn't going to be that bad after all.

I wouldn't call myself a ladies man, or anything close to that. I never really had anyone I would call a serious girlfriend, although I did have sex with a girl for my first time during my senior year of high school. But that was my one and only time. I was hoping college would somehow change all of that.

After I parked I went inside the dorm to find my room, number 423. Cinderblock walls, two beds, two desks, two dressers - just how I imaged it. My roommate's name was Mike Peterson. We never met but I did get a chance to talk to him briefly on the phone to talk about who was bringing what to the room.

About halfway through making my bed I heard a knock on the door. "Must be Mike," I thought. I yelled out to tell him to come in. Instead of Mike standing in the doorway, there was an older woman with a smile on her face. We both kind of stared at each other, the confusion on my part was overwhelming.

She finally broke the silence by saying, "You must be Mike's roommate Jared. I'm Mike's mom."

"Oh great, I was concerned Mike wasn't coming today since its getting pretty late."

"Actually his flight out of Chicago from his dad's house got delayed by a couple hours, so he probably won't get here until at least 8 PM tonight. But I guess I'm supposed to be the mom and put his stuff away for him. Been doing it for the last 18 years, so what's one more time."

Since I was for the most part done unloading my car I offered to help her unload Mike's stuff, which she gladly accepted. We mostly made small talk for most of the trips up and down the stairs. When Mrs. Peterson asked if I had a girlfriend she seemed surprised by my response of no.

"Oh so I guess you're just playing the field," she said while winking at me.

"Um yeah, something like that"

She went on to tell me about how her "bastard ex-husband" left her two years ago and she has been single since. It was my turn to be surprised. Even though she was an older woman of probably 45 years, she still was pretty attractive with an even more attractive body.

She had dark wavy hair that flowed into her pretty face, with big pouty lips. On top she wore a red cotton top, pretty tight fitting and low enough to show a little cleavage. Her breasts were relatively perky for a woman her age, easily C cups. On bottom she had on a pair of black jean shorts, which showed off her tanned, toned legs pretty nicely.

Overall, I would say she was pretty good looking, but who was I to comment on my new roommate's mom. Although, I do admit I was taking a couple peeks at her when she was putting some of Mike's things away. At one point she even bent over right in front of me far enough that I could see her breasts in plain view cradled in a lacey black bra.

Mike's mom was pretty quick at getting the majority of her son's things put away. Years of experience I guess. All that was left were some posters sitting on Mike's bed that she wanted to hang before he arrived.

"I am always so bad at hanging things on the wall so they are straight. Do you mind give me a hand?" she asked me.

As I was accepting, she took off her shoes and stood on Mike's bed, grabbing a poster. She attempted to position the picture on the wall, but frustration came over her face. As she was trying to adjust it, she was bending over slightly so that her rock hard ass was sticking up in the air. I could see the very bottom of her round butt as her shorts started to ride up her legs. My mind started to go wild, but I wanted to play it cool so that she didn't expect that I was staring at her.

"This is just not working out. I really need your help to get this aligned right. Does this look straight to you?"

I replied, "It's hard to tell. I don't really have the best view from down here." Well the truth is I did have a great view, just not of the poster.

"Well then get up here on the bed. I really want you to look at this."

I jumped on the bed faster than I have ever moved before. She had asked if I could hold the poster while she took a look at it. I now realized I was in the same position she was standing in before while holding the picture.

"No, that's just not straight still. Let me adjust it."

While she was talking, she stood behind me on the bed and reached around my arm to the poster. Realizing she wasn't close enough to reach, she moved in closer to me. As she did all of a sudden I felt her large breasts pressed against my back. I tried not to flinch since I did not want her to get the idea that she should move away.

"See now that's perfect. We make a great team."

Mike's mom now slowly moved away while I was still holding up the untaped poster against the wall. She seemingly accidentally rubbed against my body as she sat down on the bed. Then Mrs. Peterson grabbed the tape and proceeded to secure the bottom corners. As she was reaching for the far corner, her head was inches from my now erect cock. I was hoping she wouldn't notice, as I could not really do anything to hide it since I was holding up the posters in place.

Then the evitable happened. She turned her head and with great surprise on her face she noticed the large bulge in my pants.

"Oh wow, did I contribute to that? I'm really sorry," she said as she started to giggle like a school girl. "I must admit though, is it pretty hot. I don't remember the last time a man got hard because of me. Jared, in all honestly I'm getting a little wet thinking about it."

I was speechless. Did my new roommate's mom just admit to me that she was getting wet? I didn't know what to say next. Good thing she started talking.

"Well Jared, I was wondering if you wouldn't mind if I see it." When she could tell I had a confused look on my face she quickly said, "I mean your cock, can I see your cock?"

I really did not know how to answer. Of course I wanted her to see it but then again I did not want to mess things up with my brand new roommate who I would live with for about a year. Before I could complete the thought I felt a tug on my pants and heard the sound of my zipper opening. She reached her hand in through my boxers and I could feel her fingers wrap around my cock. At that point, she pulled my penis all the way out of my shorts so it was exposed for her to see.

"Wow I really like your cock Jared. Reminds me of a guy I used to date in college, before I met my deadbeat ex-husband. But anyway, we have a problem here. We have an erection on a beautiful young cock, caused by me. Perhaps since I am to blame for it, I should be the one to do something about it if you know what I mean. I really should take care of my son's roommate and he's not arriving for several hours, so I think we are all set."

Mrs. Peterson then grabbed my cock and pulled it toward her wide open month. Once the head hit her tongue her big sexy lips closed down on my shaft. My eyes immediately rolled to the back of my skull, at which time I dropped the poster I was still holding up. In and out my cock moved between her lips, and she was doing a good job of getting most of it inside her mouth. She then started playing with the head with her tongue gently massaging it. My knees began to feel weak.

I could not believe what was happening all this time. All summer I was so worried I wasn't going to find any girls at college, but who would have thought my new roommate's mom would be here sucking my dick the first day. Before I had a chance to cum, she stopped. She took my cock out of her mouth, and leaned back on the bed.

"I want you to fuck me Jared. It's been so long since I've had a nice hard college cock inside of me."

Still speechless, she proceeded to take her red shirt off over her head, exposing that black bra I had seen before. Her tits looked amazing sitting in that bra. Before I could complete that thought she unbuttoned her jean shorts and started sliding them off. Underneath she revealed a matching lacey black thong.

"Come on Jared, my son is going to be here soon. We don't have that much time."

Mike's mom then grabbed my hand and put it on her right breast. Her skin was so smooth. She then led my hand to her back and guided it to the clasp of her bra. Quickly the bra dropped to the bed, exposing her soft nipples. After taking off my shirt, she pulled me close so my chest pressed into hers so that her tits were pressed against my body.

By that point I was so caught up in the moment that I wasn't so intimidated by this older woman anymore. I reached down to grab some of her ass, and gave it a little squeeze. I started to kiss her neck a little and slowly started moving down towards her breasts. I kissed her around her nipples a little to tease her, and then finally took one of her nips in my mouth. After playing with it with a tongue a little, I reached my hand out to slide the thong down her legs and off her body.

"Please fuck me Jared. I need you," Mrs. Peterson whispered in my ear.

With that she guided my fully erect cock into her moist shaven pussy. She gave off a little moan as it slid inside. I could feel the walls of her pussy tightening around me. I started slowly thrusting my hips back and forth. With each push, she would let off a slightly louder moan. I gave a little squeeze to her tits and tweaked her nipples a little between my fingers.

A couple minutes into it, she was getting pretty loud. I was really hoping no one would hear her, but I wasn't about to stop. I kept on pounding away with all the energy I had. By now my dick was throbbing, all of the muscles were pulsating. I tried to push inside of her as deep as I could.

"Um Mrs. Peterson, I think I'm about to cum. Should I pull out?"

"I want you cum inside of me," she whispered to me.

She pulled my body towards her so that my cock was deep inside of her pussy. With that last thrust I burst. What felt like a river of cum running through my penis was now inside of her. I looked up to see Mike's mom biting her bottom lip, with a huge smile on her face.

"You were great kid."

"Um thanks Mrs. Peterson."

At that point she sat up and started to put her clothes back on.

"Jared, here's a little something to remember me by." Like I needed anything to remember that day, but she handed me her black thong anyway. "I really must get going."

She picked up the rest of her things and headed for the door.

"Oh Jared, make sure you're around for Parents Visiting Weekend in October."

Only about 25 minutes later, Mike finally showed up at the door. It was kind of hard to look that guy in the face now.

"Hey what's up Jared, I'm Mike." Before I could respond he says, "Our Resident Assistant heard you in here banging some chick. On the first day man? I hope I can meet girls like that.."

136 College Moving-In Day Ch. 02

sb69

Two months into freshmen year, I felt like I was made for college life. The dining hall food no longer made me sick just thinking about it. I was now accustomed to a steady diet of Ramen noodles and beer. My tolerance for alcohol seemed to skyrocket in that short amount of time. Drinking several nights a week will do that to you, but I guess that's why they say practice makes perfect.

I had met a girl, Melissa, my second week of school. She was a nice girl, but a prude in the bedroom. We weren't technically going out, but somehow we ended up making out pretty consistently. It would usually involve a drunken phone call telling her to meet in my dorm room, and then we would end up kissing for a while.

But that's as far as it usually went. Every so often I would gently put my hand on her tits, only to have her brush my hand away. I was getting pretty sexually frustrated to say the least. After that first move-in day with my roommate's mom almost two months ago, I did not have sex since.

I would still jerk off in the shower thinking about my time with Mrs. Peterson. You could tell she had the experience that all these college girls around me were lacking. She knew exactly what she wanted and how she liked it.

Luckily I would be able to see her again because Parent's Weekend was coming up. The one thing she did ask of me was to make sure I was around that weekend.

On the Wednesday before Parent's Weekend I was sitting around my dorm room talking to my roommate Mike.

He asked me, "Your mom and dad coming up for the weekend?"

"I doubt it. I told them not to bother since I'd be home in a couple weeks. What about you, is your mom coming up?" I tried not to sound too excited when I asked.

"Actually, no. She said something about a problem at the hair salon where she works. I don't know. I wasn't really paying attention."

My heart just dropped. Here I was waiting for months for her to come back to visit again and she wasn't coming.

Without wanting to sound too disappointed I replied, "Good, if no parents are coming I guess that means we don't have to clean up this shit hole of a room."

Friday night I went to an on campus party with a couple friends. I was pretty wasted by midnight so I figured I would give Melissa a call to see what she was up to. She wasn't picking up her phone. With my luck she was probably getting gangbanged by a bunch of football players. But I could care less.

On Saturday morning around 10 am, my cell phone rang. I was still in bed sleeping and had no plan to wake up before noon. When I awoken I was extremely hung over from the night before, and my head was pounding. I remember thinking, "If this is Melissa calling this early in the morning I am never going to talk to her ever again."

With Mike still sleeping, I picked up my cell and walked into the hallway so I wouldn't disturb him. I didn't recognize the number on the caller id but I figured I better pick up the call anyway.

"Um, hello"

"Hey sexy, you know who this is?"

My heart dropped. I knew exactly who it was. The slight Midwestern accent in her voice was pretty distinguishable living in the Northeast. It was without a doubt Mrs. Peterson. But why was she calling me?

"Jared, throw on a pair of pants. Come downstairs and out the back entrance to the dorm. I got a present for you. But don't wake Mike."

And then all I could hear was a dial tone. I was so hungover that I couldn't begin to comprehend exactly why she wanted me to come downstairs. But I figured I should do it. My birthday actually was in 2 weeks, so receiving a present would make logical sense.

I threw on a pair of jeans and a sweater, popped a couple Advil in my mouth, and walked out of my room. When I got downstairs to the back door, I expected to be looking for a currier holding a box or an envelope. But all I could see out the window was a black 2004 BMW 5-Series. Not exactly the type of car a delivery man would be driving.

As I was adjusting my eyes to the sunlight, the front driver's window of the BMW rolled down. There she was, Mrs. Peterson. I couldn't believe my eyes. Not only did she lie to her own son about visiting, but she snuck behind his back just to see me.

I got into the passenger's seat of the car. As I sat down, she reached her hand over to my head, pulled me closer to her, and kissed me full on the lips. She gently brushed the back of her hand up and down my face.

"I've missed you," she whispered into my ear.

She was wearing a blue button-down sweater with the top two buttons loose. It was enough to show plenty of cleavage on her C-cup tits. No bra was visible, which got me excited to think that she might not be wearing one. She had on a very short, very sheer tan skirt that was tight enough that it seemed to mold to her body. Starting from her feet, my eyes followed her long tanned legs all they way up to her toned thighs.

"So what are you doing here Mrs. Peterson? I thought you weren't coming."

"Well I told you to make sure you were around this weekend, and Mike says you are a great roommate. So I had to come pay you a visit."

"What about visiting Mike?"

"Oh I'll see him soon enough, but for now I wanted to visit you."

Mrs. Peterson then put the car into drive and we were off. Most of the car ride she was asking me about my sex life. I told her about Melissa and how she was such a prude. She had admitted too that last time she had sex was 2 months ago with me.

I kept taking quick glances at cleavage, since I didn't want to make it obvious. We were still driving after a good 10 minutes, and I had no idea where we were going. I was content on spending time with Mrs. Peterson, even if it meant that we were just going to drive around in circles for a little while.

About 5 minutes later we pulled into a driveway of a nice sized split ranch. Mike's mom opened her car door and started walking towards the house.

"You coming?" she exclaimed as I remained sitting in the passenger seat.

I was walking a couple feet behind her when she said, "Brrr, its a little cold out here. Maybe I should have worn some panties."

My heart started racing at that moment. I couldn't believe that she was out in public in a skirt that short with nothing on underneath. All I could remember thinking was that today was going to be a good day.

Mrs. Peterson reached the door, turned the knob and walked inside. I thought this was all strange since this was definitely not her home. For a minute, I contemplated if she was crazy enough to sneak into some stranger's house.

In the foyer she yelled out, "Janice, you there?"

"Sure, I'm upstairs. I'll be down in a second," a woman's voice cried back.

Several moments later a woman appeared at the top of the stairway. After looking at me and smiling, she slowly started moving down the stairs. I tried not to look too confused by the whole situation.

But after all, here was this unknown woman smiling at me. She appeared to be around the same age as Mrs. Peterson, probably around 45. What first caught my eye was her wavy blonde hair, which gave her a very sultry look. As she walked further down the stairs, I could make out a rather attractive face that obviously has kept well with time.

But what really caught my attention was what she was wearing. She had on really tight jeans with red high heels. On top, she wore a black tank top that exposed a significant portion of her size DD breasts. Her tits were way bigger than even Mrs. Peterson, and this woman was showing way more cleavage.

As she reached the bottom step Mike's mom said, "This is one of my best friends, Mrs. Jacobs. We have been friends since high school, back when we were both trying out for captain of Varsity cheerleading."

"Which of course I was picked for," Mrs. Jacobs replied as she shot a smug smile to my Mrs. Peterson. "So who do we have here? Is this the famous Jared I keep hearing about?"

I opened my mouth, "Yes it is ma'am…well I don't know if I am so famous though."

"Oh yes you are. I have heard a lot about you and that cock of yours."

"Umm. I don't know what to say."

Mrs. Peterson chimed in, "I had to tell her Jared. You were the best lay I have had in a long time."

"Would you mind if I took a look at it?" Mrs. Jacobs asked.

She grabbed my hand and led me through the dining room into the kitchen. I was leaning up against the kitchen table and was trying to catch some peeks of Mrs. Jacobs' beautiful tits. Steadily she moved towards me with a determined look on her face.

"Get on the table," she demanded.

I jumped up on the table, and then she laid me down on my back. With Mrs. Peterson watching from a couple feet away, Mrs. Jacobs pulled my pants zipper down. Next, after undoing the button, she yanked at the bottom of the pants until they were off my body and resting on the floor.

She put her right hand on my knee and gradually moved it up my leg to my boxers. By this point, all attempts at keeping an erection down were long gone. Then all of a sudden, Mrs. Jacobs put both hands on the bulge that was developing in my pants.

Slowly she started massaging the area of my boxers with my cock underneath. While I was still lying down on the table, she pulled down my boxers to reveal my cock sticking straight up in the air.

She then nodded to Mrs. Peterson, who she walked over to the table. I had two beautiful older women looking at me on a kitchen table with my penis doing an impression of the Eiffel Tower. I was trying not to let on that I was a little intimidated at the time.

"See Janice, I told you he had a nice cock."

"Yes, yes he does. But we really should play with it to make sure it works well."

With that, Mrs. Jacobs reached for my piece and tightly wrapped it around her fingers. She proceeded to gently pull it up and down. Mrs. Peterson put her hand on top of Mrs. Jacobs' and helped to jerk me off. I was in heaven.

But little did I know that heaven could get even better. Mrs. Jacobs stepped back and pulled her tank top over her head. Without a bra in sight, her enormous breasts were exposed.

But before I could even concentrate on Mrs. Jacobs tits, out of the corner of my eye I saw Mrs. Peterson unbuttoning her blue sweater. Now completely unbuttoned, I could tell that my assumptions were right in that she definitely was not wearing a bra either.

Both women were now standing in the kitchen totally topless. I was still lying on the table with my cock standing straight up into the air.

"So what do we do with him next?" Mrs. Jacobs asked Mike's mom.

"Hmm, well he has a great cock to suck."

"Oh really? I might have to try that."

Little did I want to tell them that I was supposed to meet Melissa for dinner at 6 pm in the dining hall. Hopefully we would be back in time, but I definitely wasn't rushing to get out of that house.

Mrs. Jacobs took a couple steps towards me. She looked deep into my eyes and smiled. Once again she grabbed my dick with her hand. Bending over the side of the table, she leaned down to put my cock in her mouth.

The most intense feeling of warmth came over me. She was as good as Mrs. Peterson was, if not better. The way that she moved her tongue against my penis was mesmerizing. She licked me all the way up the side of my shaft. Mrs. Peterson walked over and proceeded to massage my balls with her hand.

A couple minutes later, Mrs. Jacobs stood up for a second and smiled at me. She then looked at Mrs. Peterson and told her that it was her turn, who then leaned over to put my cock in her mouth.

Mike's mom sucked me off just like how I remembered from a couple months ago. All those years of practice must have paid off. It's just too bad that she had to waste all those blowjobs on her deadbeat husband.

While she continued to take my cock in her mouth, Mrs. Jacobs moved to the other side of the table. When she walked, her huge tits bounced slightly with each step she took. I couldn't help but to stare.

She bent over to put her hands on my chest. I had spent all summer in the weight room working out, so I think she liked what she felt. Her tits were inches away from my face and I couldn't resist grabbing them.

After massaging her tits for a minute, I sat up slightly and put one of her nipples into my mouth. When I looked up I could see that she closed her eyes. First I circled her nipple with my tongue to tease her. It was definitely making her hot. I then went in for the kill, and started tenderly sucking on her nipple.

All this time, Mrs. Peterson was still going crazy with my cock. A couple times I softly bit down on Mrs. Jacobs nipples, not because I thought she would like it but because my cock felt like it was about to explode.

Suddenly it was time.

"Umm I think I'm about to cum."

"Oh I'd like it if you would cum on our tits, Jared." Mrs. Jacobs said.

They both moved to the same side of the table and got on their knees. I jumped down from the table and stood there in front of them.

"Come on Jared, we want it all over us. Don't be shy."

Both looking eager for me to cum, I grabbed my cock and gave it a couple jerks. After about three back and forth motions with my hand, I could feel a volcano going off.

A large stream of hot cum exploded from my cock. First all over Mrs. Jacobs tits, and then I moved to Mrs. Peterson's. As it poured onto their chests they started to massage their tits with my cum.

Mrs. Jacobs then proceeded to lick the cum off Mrs. Peterson's chest. With her tongue she moved rapidly all around to make sure she got every last drop of cum in her mouth. After several minutes they switched roles. I was just standing there in awe watching all of this happen.

When they were finally done, the two women looked at each other. They stuck out their tongues to show each other just how much cum they had each licked off.

To this day what happened next is something I still fantasize about. Without notice, with the cum still on their tongues, they leaned in towards each other and started to make out. I could see my cum transfer from mouth to mouth as they occasionally let up from shoving their tongues down each other throats.

I had seen girls kiss before in person, but somehow it was different with these two soccer moms going at it. It was probably the most erotic thing I have witnessed in my life.

But before I knew it, they were done. Each took a gulp and swallowed my cum down.

As they stood up, Mrs. Peterson said, "I think that's all the time we have for one day. I should get Jared back to school."

We put our clothes back on and headed for the front door.

"Jared, it was great meeting you. Feel free to stop by if you ever need to do laundry, if you know what I mean," said Mrs. Jacobs.

"Haha I think I do Mrs. Jacobs."

It was time to go. Mike's mom and I walked over to her car and drove away.

"Maybe you should come home with Mike sometime for Thanksgiving or Christmas break," exclaimed Mrs. Peterson as we drove off..

137 All We Need

Xarth

However thick my parents thought the walls in our house were, they weren't thick enough. I'd lost count of how many times I'd lain in bed listening to mom and dad fighting when they thought we wouldn't overhear them. I was at a point where I almost didn't care anymore, but I couldn't say the same for my little sister.

Once the yelling started it was usually only a matter of time before Monica would be up and looking for something to take her mind off of our parents' increasingly obvious issues with each other. Most of the time that distraction was me since I was the only other person in the house.

As if on cue I heard the floorboards creak right outside my room, then a brief pause. Slowly the knob on my door turned and it swung open just far enough for Monica to peek in. She always seemed to worry about waking me up, but even as detached as I was getting I still couldn't sleep through the yelling.

"Come in," I said.

Monica stepped carefully into the room, making sure not to step on anything in the dark. She closed the door behind her and padded closer to my bed. I reached for my bedside lamp and missed, finding the switch on the second try. By the light coming from the bulb I could make out my sister's face enough to tell that she was upset, though I didn't need to see her to know that.

"They're fighting again," she said, as if I didn't know.

"Yeah, they are," I said.

She looked so much younger than her eighteen years, like a frightened girl wanting everything to be okay. I hated when she got like this, so unsure of her world and not even able to go to her parents for comfort. More to the point, I hated that there was nothing I could do about it other than providing a temporary illusion of security.

"Why can't they just... stop it?" she said.

"I don't know," I said.

She took another tentative step toward me and I finally sat up, pulling off my covers and pushing them to the side. I knew she'd want to stay for a while, at least until things were quiet again, but she'd never ask. It was as if she was afraid I'd reject her one of these times and I didn't even want to consider what that might do to her.

"Sit down," I said. "It'll be over soon."

"I wish it never happened."

That'd be nice, if little more than wishful thinking under the circumstances.

My bed was next to the wall and as Monica climbed in with me I shifted so we could both lean up against it. As soon as she got comfortable she tugged on the end of my blanket and pulled it around her body. I was sitting on the other half and it wasn't really cold enough that I felt the need for it just then.

"You remember when we were little?" she asked. "You think they were always like this and we just never noticed?"

"No," I said after thinking about it for a second. "I think they really did love each other for a while, and maybe they still do. I don't know. But things change, lots of stuff does."

"It does, doesn't it? I think that's what scares me most." Monica pulled her knees up to her chest, huddling into a protective ball. "'Cause if stuff like that can change, then lots of other things could too. Like maybe they won't always love me either."

"Look, they-"

"Or maybe you won't."

She turned her head toward me with a neutral expression, but her eyes gave her away. She was truly worried about the possibility.

"Never happen," I said, shaking my head with absolute certainty.

"Why not?" she insisted. "If mom and dad could stop loving each other then... maybe anybody could."

"No way. You forget, I had to grow up with you and I know all the most annoying things about you already. If we were gonna hate each other we'd be doing it already."

"Hey, I'm not annoying," Monica said with just a hint of a smile.

"If you say so Miss takes-my-books-without-asking. Strange how those pages get dog-eared all on their own isn't it?"

"I can't help that you've always got all the good ones," she grumbled. "And you're the one who always finishes the cereal and doesn't put it on the grocery list."

"But you deal with it don't you? That's what I'm talking about, we've lived together all our lives and if stuff like that hasn't driven us apart it never will."

"I don't know, you really think it's just little things like that?"

"It has to be, they fell in love before right? So unless it's some big secret then it pretty much just has to be stuff building up over time."

"Maybe you're right."

Monica fell silent and I had nothing else to add so we just sat together for a while. In the quiet minutes that followed I noticed at some point that the sounds of our parents' fighting had disappeared. If my sister also realized it then she didn't say anything.

"Seems safe again," I said eventually, hinting that she could go but not pushing her out.

"Yeah," she said, giving me the impression she had caught on too. "Do you mind if I stay for a bit longer though? Like just a few more minutes. I'm not really ready to go back to bed yet."

"If you want."

I was getting tired, but sleep wasn't a big issue for me. I guessed Monica was sleepier than she wanted to admit as well when she leaned on me and rested her head on my shoulder.

"M'just gonna stay for a little bit, don't let me go to sleep," she said.

"Okay," I said.

Predictably we both fell asleep where we were. I woke up mildly disoriented in a slumped over sitting position exactly where I'd been last night. Monica was curled up in my blanket with her head on my lap like it was a pillow.

She looked happier in the morning light, much more like she normally did. Any worries or fears she'd had were erased by sleep and she seemed at peace. I just wished she could feel that way all the time.

I didn't need to get up right away, although I couldn't stay there forever either, and moving would have meant waking up Monica. I decided I'd give her a little while to awaken on her own before I did that.

With nothing better to do I softly stroked her hair, smoothing it out from its nighttime disarray. Unfortunately, as gentle as I was the contact was enough to disturb my sister and she shifted slightly where she lay before cracking open one eye.

"Is it morning already?" she asked.

"Yes," I said.

"Mmph, sorry. Didn't mean to stay here all night. Told you not to let me fall asleep though."

I shrugged. "It's okay, I don't mind."

Monica rolled over off of my lap, still wrapped in my blanket but allowing me to move from what had become a somewhat uncomfortable position.

"I think I like your bed better, you know," she said. "Don't know why though."

"The mattress maybe?" I suggested.

"Yeah, maybe. Could just be 'cause you're here too, it's nice not being alone when I wake up."

"There's something to be said for it alright."

I maneuvered myself toward the edge of the bed, shuffling around Monica who seemed less inclined to start her day just yet.

"Are you getting up now?" she asked.

"Yeah, I'm going to go see about breakfast. You want me to get you anything?"

"Nah, I don't know how long I'll be."

"Okay."

She might just go back to sleep in my absence, but that wasn't really my problem. And my stomach was beginning to seriously insist on food.

I hadn't quite reached the kitchen when I realized someone else had beaten me there. The faint sound and smell of something cooking registered in my brain just before I turned the corner and had my suspicions confirmed. Mom was standing by the sink with a cup of coffee in her hands and a tired expression on her face. There were pancakes on the stove cooking next to a bowl of batter and by the look of things they needed to be flipped.

"Oh, good morning," mom said, seeming caught off-guard by my appearance. "I didn't realize you were up yet."

"Just got up," I said.

I crossed in front of her and grabbed the spatula to save the pancakes from burning.

"I thought making breakfast for you and your sister would be nice," she said. "But I'm not sure I'm really as up to it as I thought."

That she didn't even mention dad told me something, although it wasn't anything I couldn't have guessed. The driveway was visible out the kitchen window and when I looked I saw his car was gone. I wasn't sure whether he'd left last night or early in the morning. Either way, it had been a long time since all four of us had eaten breakfast together and that wasn't going to change any time soon.

"I can get it from here," I said.

"Are you sure?"

"It's pretty simple, even I can flip things over when they start going brown."

Mom gave me a small smile and set her cup down on the counter.

"Okay, thank you. I might just go lie back down for a few minutes. Make sure Monica gets up in time to eat okay?"

"Sure."

Standing there waiting for pancakes to cook was not what I felt like doing, but somehow I'd ended up stuck with it anyway. I was tempted to only make enough for Monica and me right now and leave the rest of the batter until later since I didn't expect mom back any time soon. The only thing was I really had no idea how well it would keep.

Fortunately my sister did show up before too long so I wasn't waiting around on my own. She hadn't dressed for the day yet and was still in her nightshirt and bare legs. She perked up instantly when she noticed what I was up to.

"You made pancakes?" she said. "I didn't even know you knew how."

"Mom made them," I said. "I'm just cooking them. She went back to bed."

"Oh." Monica frowned for a second as she caught some of the subtext. "Well thank you anyway."

She grabbed a plate and helped herself to a couple already done pancakes as well as the syrup out of the fridge before sitting down at the table.

"It might not actually be such a bad idea for us to do more cooking you know?" she said as she poured some syrup on her plate.

"Oh yeah? Why's that?"

"Well just 'cause things are getting a little, you know, chaotic around here."

"You might be right, but you know my talents in that area are limited."

"That's okay, I can teach you some stuff. You're not going to have someone to look after you forever you know, you'll have to learn someday."

"If you say so."

When I got home that evening nothing seemed any different at first from when I left. It wasn't until I found Monica in the kitchen that I knew something had happened. There were some opened cans on the counter and evidence of supper being started, but then left unfinished. My sister was sitting on the floor against one of the cupboards hugging her knees and staring vacantly at the floor. She looked about ready to cry any second.

"So, uh, what's going on?" I asked, trying to keep my tone neutral and wait to see what her response was.

"Was gonna make supper," she said. "Dad was back and he and mom were talking, thought maybe he was gonna stay. We could've all been together and everything. Then he left. Angry. Haven't seen mom yet, she might have locked herself in her room again."

"Dammit," I said quietly, more to myself than to Monica.

I was really losing patience with our parents. They needed to work something out to stop their problems being our problems. We shouldn't have to constantly deal with this, especially Monica who definitely wasn't taking it well. Within a couple of seconds I reached a decision.

"Come on," I said. "Let's go."

I held out my hand to help her up and she took it with a bit of hesitation.

"Go where?" she asked.

"Anywhere. Somewhere that's not here. We'll go eat and then maybe come back, or maybe not. I don't know."

Monica tilted her head slightly as she stood, then shrugged.

"Okay," she said.

I led her back out to my car that I'd only stepped out of a few minutes ago and started driving, not entirely sure where I was going. She mostly stared out the window and didn't say anything without prodding.

"So anywhere you want to go?" I asked.

"I'unno," she said. "Doesn't really matter."

"Exactly, it doesn't matter. So we may as well go somewhere you want to."

She turned toward me for a moment with her vaguely sad expression fading to one of thoughtfulness.

"Do you remember that place we used to go sometimes when we were younger?" she asked.

"The one mom and dad took us when they didn't feel like making anything?"

"Yeah. Is that still around?"

"We could find out."

I knew the place she was talking about instantly since it was the only restaurant we used to go to on a semi-regular basis. It was kind of a family place, a step or two up from fast-food but where you could take your kids and not worry too much about trying to dress them up and make them behave. I was pretty sure it was still there although it had been a couple years anyway since I'd last been.

We'd started out going the wrong way so I had to take a roundabout route back to the area I wanted to go. Monica still wasn't saying much, but every now and then when I glanced over I noticed that she was paying more attention to where we were. That seemed like a good sign to me.

The place was exactly where I remembered it being, although with a few minor changes since my last visit. The table layout was different from what I pictured in my head and some of the wall decorations were unfamiliar. Nothing too huge though.

Once we were seated, across from each other in a booth, I was able to study my sister's reaction more closely. She kept looking around and her lips would twitch upward occasionally, happy memories of the past I assumed. I was glad she could focus on them rather than how things had changed since then.

Before long a waitress came by and gave us each a menu. Monica opened hers right away and browsed through the options while I held off for a moment.

"Can I get you anything to drink while you decide?" the waitress asked.

I made eye contact with Monica, but didn't wait for her answer.

"Yes, could we get two milkshakes please?" I said. "One chocolate, one strawberry."

I had some memories of my own and I knew that a strawberry milkshake was always Monica's goal to get out of our parents. She was successful more often than not too.

"You don't have to-" Monica started.

"Two milkshakes please," I repeated to the waitress who nodded and turned away. "Come on, you really going to tell me you don't want one?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at my sister.

"No, but... I don't know. You didn't have to do that is all. I mean, I know you're paying and all since I don't have money with me so-"

"So I can get you a milkshake if I want," I interrupted. "Seriously, don't worry about that stuff right now okay? We're just going to have some time where we do what we want to and fuck the consequences."

Monica giggled a little as I swore and looked around instinctively to see if anyone heard me.

"You're supposed to be a good influence on me you know?" she said.

"No, I'm supposed to be your brother and sometimes that means setting a bad example if it's in your best interest. Like sometimes you need to just forget about your problems for a while even if it's not actually going to help solve them."

"I don't know, that sounds like kinda bad advice. Or maybe fucking good advice, I'm not sure."

We both grinned conspiratorially, like kids who'd just discovered the word for the first time and knew we shouldn't say it. We really didn't swear that much most of the time even though we were more than old enough that there was no reason we couldn't if we wanted to. There was something about the place too, something about how we'd only ever been there with our parents that made misbehaving slightly seem more than it really was.

"And here's your drinks," said the waitress, reappearing almost unnoticed by our table.

"Thank you," Monica and I said at the same time.

My sister immediately took an experimental sip through her straw and nodded approvingly at the result. Then we had to order, which I hadn't properly prepared for. I went with a burger and fries since it was usually a safe enough choice, and I wasn't really there for the food anyway.

"You know, with just the two of us here this feels a little bit like a date," Monica said once we were alone again. "I mean, except for you being my brother obviously."

"Yeah, I guess it is kinda. 'Cept if it was I might have taken you somewhere there weren't kids running around," I said, looking pointedly toward a family a couple tables away where the parents were having difficulty keeping their children in their seats.

"Oh it's not that bad. Besides, I picked remember?"

"I remember. I guess I'm lucky you're a cheap date then."

"Or maybe I just have plans for later and I'm luring you into a false sense of security."

I smiled and rolled my eyes, not believing her for a second. If she actually did want to do stuff after we were done that was fine by me though, as long as she was happy I didn't have to worry about her.

We ended up just sitting and talking for far longer than I would have expected, long enough we probably would have been quite a nuisance if the restaurant had been a little busier. When we got back in the car Monica immediately took over the radio, locating a station she liked and turning up the volume. She looked at me almost daring me to fight her over it, but I let it go.

When we got home I wondered briefly if anyone would be wondering where we went. Dad still wasn't there and when it came down to it I didn't know for sure if mom had even noticed we were gone.

Monica walked beside me to the door, then skipped ahead and stood in front of it blocking my way. She clasped her hands behind her back and looked at me innocently.

"If this was a real date, now's when you'd have to kiss me you know," she said.

"You think so do you?"

Her eyes twinkled with a hint of mischief and I knew she was only teasing me. Maybe that's what made me do it, the knowledge that she wasn't truly expecting anything more than getting a reaction out of me. Whatever the case, I kissed her.

Her body registered only surprise at first as I closed the gap between us and snaked my arms around her waist. Her lips too were unresponsive, then suddenly they melted into mine as she got over the initial shock.

I hadn't planned on holding the kiss for very long, just enough to make some kind of point, but that went out the window pretty fast. For some reason once I started I couldn't let go right away, I couldn't simply back away from my sister even if I probably should. There was supposed to be something inherently weird about kissing her, something physical or mental that differentiated her from other girls, and it just wasn't there.

Eventually we did run out of air and had to separate briefly, but I never let go of her and our faces didn't go more than a couple inches from each other the whole time. We just stared at each other, panting and searching for clues as to what the other was thinking. Then, as if it was agreed upon ahead of time, we moved together again.

Monica's hands went to my shoulders and it felt like she stood up on her toes a little to negate her slight height disadvantage as all of a sudden her face was even with mine. I pulled her tighter to me, feeling her breasts against my chest and the warmth of her body through her shirt under my hands. She felt just like a girl is supposed to feel; just as wonderfully soft and perfect as any of my previous experiences, only somehow more so.

It was only when her lips parted, whether in invitation or otherwise, that I snapped out of it. Kissing my sister was one thing, using tongue was taking it to a completely unjustifiable level. I pulled away as she tried to hang on to me for a second, then abruptly backed away too and looked away embarrassed.

"That might have gone a bit too far," she said after a moment of awkward silence.

"Yeah, probably," I agreed. "I mean it's not a big deal right? But if someone saw something like that they'd probably get the wrong idea."

"Right." Monica nodded quickly. "I probably should have known you wouldn't back off from a challenge like that, but they wouldn't get that it was just messing around."

Of course 'they' would be right, it hadn't just been messing around. There'd been more to it than that even if I wasn't entirely sure what.

Monica finally remembered that she was blocking the doorway and turned to enter the house. I followed close behind, still with a lingering desire to hold her in my arms again but forcing myself to behave normally. She paused before heading to her room and looked at me with a mixture of uncertainty and hope.

"Is it okay if... I mean if I came to see you again tonight would that be okay?" she asked.

There were a variety of answers I could have given, some better than others. The problem was I didn't know exactly what I should tell her. After kissing her moments ago it might have been preferable to maintain a little distance, but I didn't really want to do that. Besides, that had to have been a one time thing. There had never been even a hint of anything like it before.

"Sure," I said simply.

"Okay," she said, her mouth forming the beginning of a smile just before she turned away from me again.

I hoped that wasn't the wrong answer.

It was a peaceful evening, no drama from the parents, and I don't think I even saw Monica again before I went to bed. It occurred to me that if she was in a more comfortable state of mind she might not actually need to talk to me again. With that in mind I let myself begin to drift off to sleep without bothering to wait to for her.

I hadn't quite lost consciousness when my attention was drawn to my door opening with my sister following close behind. I wasn't quite awake enough at that point to move over or acknowledge her without far more effort than I felt like making if she didn't say something first. It turned out not to be necessary anyway as she simply lifted my covers enough to slip under them with me and curl up in an almost impossibly small area of the mattress. My bed wasn't all that big, but she seemed determined not to disturb me and managed to settle in so that our bodies barely touched.

"Good night," I heard her say faintly.

I mumbled something similar in response and within a few moments sleep took me.

I dreamt about Monica that night.

It wasn't her at first actually, just an ill-defined image of a girl that I could have sworn I knew but couldn't place. As usual with my dreams I didn't remember all of it later, nor could I necessarily make sense of the things I did recall.

One thing that remained was somehow the girl ended up naked. She didn't mind me looking at her and seemed to want me to touch her too. I was having trouble with that though, I couldn't seem to control where I touched her. My hand would go for her breasts and somehow always end up just below them, or farther down on her tummy. An experimental reach toward the lower areas of her body yielded the same results.

It was around that point that I began to suspect I might be dreaming. Once the thought came to me it became completely obvious that was the case. There were just too many nonsensical things about the whole scenario for it to be otherwise.

As soon as I came to my conclusion and recalled being in bed beside Monica before I'd fallen asleep, the girl became my sister. Maybe that was who she'd been the whole time. Her body still wasn't well defined, and there was no way it could be fully accurate since I hadn't seen it, but the face was definitely hers.

For some reason my hand remained where it had been on the girl's stomach, now my sister's. I couldn't pull it away and she smiled reassuringly as if she didn't want me to. It was too much for me to process however and that was when I woke up.

I was disoriented for a second, not by the room but by the person next to me. It was Monica of course, but somehow we'd gotten closer while we slept and our bodies were pressed against each other. We were spooning actually, when I allowed myself to admit it.

Most problematic for me was my arm was wrapped around her side and had pushed her nightshirt up to just below her breasts. My hand was resting on the exposed skin of her stomach and it became clear then why my actions had been restrained the way they were in my dream. My brain hadn't wanted to make up sensory information when it had perfectly serviceable real information to feed me.

Once I was aware of just how close I was to touching my sister inappropriately it was pretty clear to me I needed to rearrange my position. Getting her shirt back to its original state would be tricky without waking her, but I couldn't very well leave it where it was. Other than her panties she was naked below the hem of her shirt and I didn't want her waking up to that even if she realized that I hadn't done it on purpose.

"Mmm," Monica moaned softly.

She shifted a little and brought her hand up to clasp mine before I could move it.

"Are you awake?" I asked.

She didn't answer right away, and I was almost ready to believe she was still asleep when she spoke.

"Yes," she said.

"How long?"

"I dunno, few minutes. Something like that."

"I didn't mean to, you know, with your shirt and all."

"I know, you were sleeping. Thought you were awake at first, then I realized you weren't."

Monica wasn't giving the slightest indication of minding, plus if she'd been awake then she'd moved her hand on purpose.

"If you let go I can roll over, give you some space," I said.

"Why? I like this. Feels nice being close. Doesn't it?"

It did feel nice. I was only wearing a pair of shorts and with Monica's shirt pulled out of the way I could feel a lot of her skin pressed against mine. Warm, soft skin.

"That's not the point," I said.

She didn't answer right away, but then moved her hand away from mine allowing me to break contact with her if I chose.

"Do you want me to leave?" she asked.

I didn't want her to leave, but that raised the question of what exactly I was trying to accomplish.

"No," I said.

"Good."

"Maybe you should fix your shirt though, just so it's not all bunched up at the top."

It was a weak excuse for my request, but I was hoping Monica would just accept it for what it was. She shifted and raised her arms to grab her shirt, but instead of pulling it back down tugged it over her head and discarded it.

"That so wasn't what I meant and you know it," I said.

"I know, but I like you holding me like this. I want to be able to feel you."

Well, she could feel me all right. Except for around our waists we were both naked and spooning snugly against each other. I suppose I could have rolled away at any time if I really wanted to, but I didn't.

Monica replaced her hand to cover mine and held it tightly where it lay on her tummy. She fully intended for us to spend the night like that.

"This isn't going to work," I said.

"Why not?"

"Because sister or not, you're still a girl and you don't have nearly enough clothes on right now."

I didn't know if she could feel it yet or not, but she soon would. The close proximity of her nearly-naked body was affecting me as I had been worried it would even before she'd abandoned her shirt. I couldn't control myself well enough to prevent my cock from starting to harden and poke into her butt.

Monica wiggled her ass experimentally and elicited a small groan from me at the sensations that sent through my growing erection. It was like she didn't believe I'd really have that kind of reaction to her.

"Do you... need to take care of it?" she asked softly. "Would it be okay then?"

"Maybe, but I can't do it with you here."

"I won't look," she promised. "You can just do it and then we can go back to sleep. It's not a big deal."

"It kind of is for me."

"Come on, everyone does it. Even I do sometimes."

"Wait, really?"

Monica rolled over in place until she was facing me, for whatever good that did in the dark.

"What, did you think I didn't?" she asked. "I know I'm your little sister, but do you really think I'm that innocent?"

"I... never thought about it I guess."

"No, you wouldn't have."

I didn't know what else to say, and with Monica's changed position I couldn't even settle back in properly without risking touching her somewhere inappropriate. Finally she shifted again and I felt her hand feeling its way over my hip.

"Monica? What are you doing?" I said.

"Well you're being difficult and I don't want to have to leave."

"That doesn't mean..."

I faltered as my train of thought was rudely interrupted. My sisters fingers had closed over my cock through the material of my shorts and squeezed gently.

"Please," she whispered. "Just so we can go back to sleep, that's all."

Her words weren't doing nearly as much to persuade me as her hand was. It didn't matter what argument she made there was no way I should be letting my little sister get me off, but the feelings she was producing in me through my cock...

"Just so we can sleep," I repeated.

"Right, and then we don't have to ever think about it again. We can forget it ever happened."

I seriously doubted that I'd forget something like this, yet I still made no move to stop it. Not even when she reached under my shorts and grabbed my cock directly, skin against skin. The only concession I made to the situation was to roll onto my back and give her better access.

Monica stroked me for a couple minutes, seeming to gain confidence in what she was doing as time went by. She was no hurry however, regardless of what she might have said, and her hand's movements were slow and deliberate. It wasn't going to get me off anytime soon, but it felt amazing.

"Gotta be careful or I'll be all worked up by the time I'm done with you," Monica said.

"Might have to take care of yourself too then," I said.

"You'd be okay with that?"

"Can't be any weirder than... this."

"Um, it might be actually."

She let go of me and raised herself onto her knees. Suddenly there was light in the room as she turned on my lamp and I blinked rapidly as my eyes adjusted.

The most obvious consequences, and what I immediately focused on, was that my sister's almost-naked body became visible. Whether that was the point of turning the light on or not, Monica was just as aware of the fact as I was. She chewed nervously on her lip as she waited for the reaction she knew she was going to get from me, not all that confident as to what kind of reaction it would be.

"Why'd you do that?" I asked.

"So we could see. Do you want me to turn it back off?"

"No, I think I like being able to see right now."

I got a shy smile out of Monica and I reached out to place my hand on her leg. I ran my fingers over her hip and up to her stomach, tracing the soft curves of her body.

"You mean that?" she said.

"Yeah, I do. I don't know how it took me so long to figure out you grew up. You're not just a little girl anymore."

"I know, I got boobies and everything. You were always being too much of a brother to notice."

"Sorry. I'm noticing now though."

"You'd kind of have to."

She had a point; it didn't matter who it was, if they were topless and as close as she was I would notice. It was different with her though. My thoughts went back to when we'd kissed and combined with the current image she presented I was having to reevaluate my opinion of her quite significantly. It was impossible to continue thinking of her in a completely platonic way when she was invoking feelings in me that a little sister simply shouldn't be capable of.

As I was focusing on Monica's chest, she had been eyeing the rather prominent tent in my shorts that was no longer hidden by my blanket. She reached toward it, then stopped herself part way.

"Can I?" she asked.

I nodded affirmatively and she leaned over me again and slowly pulled the waistband of my shorts over my erection until it sprang free. Her eyes widened as it came into view as though it was somehow not what she expected. Whatever the case she repositioned herself straddling one of my legs and resumed stroking my cock.

As she settled in above me she lowered herself until she was very nearly sitting on my leg. This had the effect of putting her pussy in contact with me and gradually she started rubbing against me. I had no idea if that had been a conscious decision or if she was just going with it.

Monica's panties became noticeably damp as the minutes passed, but I questioned whether it was going to be enough to get her off. It seemed like she wasn't really committing enough to satisfy either herself or me and was still kind of hesitant about the whole thing. Not that I could blame her.

"I don't think this is going to work," I said.

"I know, but I can't... I don't want to make it too weird."

"It's a little late for that, just do what you have to."

She nodded and tentatively shifted her body so that her knees were on either side of my hips. Her panties were so close to my cock, and when she moved just a little I felt the material brush against me.

"Is this okay?" she asked.

"I'd have a hard time saying no to anything at this point."

"Yeah, but..."

Monica trailed off as she pressed her crotch firmly against mine and for a few moments neither of us could speak. The feeling of her grinding gently on my cock was way more intense than anything up until now and didn't leave my brain much capacity for anything else.

As her pace increased she leaned forward to brace herself on her arms, which put her breasts much closer to my face. I couldn't help it, I was completely enthralled by my sister's body and the ways it moved and felt. I cupped one breast delicately in my palm, then more firmly when she didn't object.

While I touched her and explored formerly unavailable areas of her body Monica was grinding more and more frantically on my cock. Way before I expected it she gave a small whimper and her whole frame shivered in what I could only assume was her cumming. She took a moment to recover, then looked at me a little sheepishly.

"Guess this still isn't really helping you so much," she said.

"That's okay," I said.

She didn't look all that stable above me, her arms shaking slightly in the aftermath of her orgasm. With a hand on her shoulder I guided her to roll off me onto her back, giving her some time to recover. I sat up and took the opportunity to finish removing my shorts. Monica watched me closely, but didn't move from where she lay as I crawled down between her legs.

The front of her panties was soaked and looked uncomfortable for her to continue wearing for much longer. Plus I wanted them out of the way for my own purposes anyway. I watched for any sign of reluctance from my sister, but she only adjusted her legs to make my job easier as I grasped the waistband of her panties and started pulling them down.

I forced myself not to look until I had the last remaining piece of clothing between us fully removed, but couldn't hold out any longer than that. Her pussy was red and puffy from all the recent activity, and so clearly still in a state of arousal. I was drawn to it uncontrollably and reached out with the very tips of my fingers to touch it softly.

Monica shifted self-consciously at all the attention I was giving to her most private area and I finally looked back up at her reassuringly. Once I met her eyes however I found I didn't have the words I wanted and instead kissed her, putting all the love and affection I could into it as a substitute for my inadequate vocabulary.

I felt my sister's arms wrapping around my back as we kissed, pulling me to her as tightly as she could. Almost involuntarily my hips started rocking and sliding my cock just barely across the slit of her pussy. She was so wet the experience was nearly frictionless and I knew it wasn't going to be enough to get off.

As my strokes got longer the head of my cock was being drawn back farther and farther until it finally slipped and nestled itself between Monica's pussy lips, begging to be allowed in. I stopped instantly and stared at my sister, knowing that this was definitely going too far but unable to pull away on my own.

"It's okay," she whispered.

There was no doubt or hesitation there at all. At that moment she probably would have done anything I asked, and for that matter I would have done the same for her.

Monica was still clutching me tightly and all it took was giving in to her and gravity, allowing myself to be pulled down and my cock to slide farther into her pussy. I worried that I might be putting too much of my weight on her, but she refused to let go so there wasn't much I could do.

Our bodies were more than capable of taking over at that point, our hips beginning to move practically of their own accord to bury me deeper inside my sister. Her pussy was so tight, so warm, and so much better that anything I'd ever experienced. What I felt then was far more than an urge to fuck, it was a desire to be connected to her as intimately as humanly possible.

All I could hear was her ragged breathing in my ear and the occasional soft moan. All I could feel was her body underneath me and her hands on my back. For a few precious moments Monica was my whole world and everything else could have ceased to exist for all I cared.

It wouldn't last though, I was too far gone for that. I was going to cum soon and nothing was going to stop it short of pulling out completely, but I had nowhere near the willpower for that even if Monica would let me.

Instead of fighting it I let it happen, pumping my hips harder and more urgently through those final moments. Then I was cumming, still buried deep inside my sister's pussy as my semen emptied into her.

It took everything I had left not to simply collapse on top of her as I finished. Monica still refused to let go of me despite me struggling to lift some of my weight off of her.

"Let go just for a second baby," I said. "Just for a second."

Slowly and with obvious reluctance she did as I asked and I rolled off her onto the bed. She immediately attached herself to me again, curling up against my chest as though losing contact with me even for a second was too much to bear. I had no objection and allowed her to settle in while I recovered. There was long period of near-silence before Monica finally broke it minutes later.

"It'll still be okay tomorrow, right?" she said. "This isn't going to ruin everything is it?"

"Everything will be fine," I said. "I promise. I'm not going to let anything happen to us, all right?"

"Okay. 'Cept we're kinda not brother and sister anymore, not the same way we were. We just did something brothers and sisters don't do."

"So what? There's nothing out there that can stop me being your brother. Nothing."

"But-"

I kissed her before she could get anything else out and held it until she relaxed and I was pretty sure she'd given up on arguing the point. When I looked at her again she only met my gaze for a moment before closing her eyes.

"Good night," I said.

"Night," she replied sleepily.

My lamp was still on and I couldn't reach it without moving Monica so I left it. The light it gave allowed me to watch my sister as she slowly fell asleep beside me. I struggled to stay awake as long as possible, but eventually I gave in as well and the two of us spent the rest of the night tangled together in each other's arms..

138 Approaching Certainty

Xarth

It was almost eleven and I was still lazing around in bed. Days like this made me especially thankful for Saturdays. Heather, my eighteen year old little sister, must have woken up long before I did since she was nowhere to be seen. She didn't tend to have the same trouble sleeping that I experienced.

As sisters growing up with parents who were all too often not around, we grew closer than perhaps other siblings did. Many of my friends complained about their younger brother or sister and how annoying they could be, but I never felt that way about Heather. Then again, she was a somewhat quiet girl and she respected my space so maybe that was all it took.

Back when we were just kids Heather would sometimes have bad dreams or get lonely at night. I can't remember when but at some point it stopped being mom she ran to, and instead she started coming to my room. I tried to be a good big sister and do my best to help her when she needed it, even if I didn't understand at the time why she came to me.

It was never all that frequent, but every now and then after I was in bed she would carefully open my door and stand there silently until I said it was okay to come in. I don't remember her ever waking me up so it could be she was simply checking to see if I was already asleep. Sometimes, in particular if she had a nightmare, we would stay up talking for a while, but mostly she just snuggled up to me and we eventually drifted off to sleep.

I always assumed she would grow out of it but even now, just a few months shy of her nineteenth birthday, she still slept with me every now and then. Lately it seemed to be happening more frequently than usual but it was probably just my imagination.

The problem was that whatever reason Heather had for continuing to visit me at night, many other things about her had changed. It was a rather large shock to me when I first realized that I had feelings for my sister. Not in a sisterly sense either, but legitimately as another human being to whom I happened to be particularly close.

It was much like discovering I was attracted to one of my friends and constantly being afraid of losing them, only worse. Not only would the potential fallout be even harder on those affected but our relationship was also incredibly unlikely to develop into anything more than it already was, however much part of me might hope otherwise. All I could do was try to appreciate what I had even if doing so led to aggravating obsession at times. The small movements as she breathed or the feeling of her bare legs against mine became fascinating to me to the point where they could easily keep me up for hours.

All of which led my current state of still lying in bed tired even after having slept in as long as I did. The fact that her visits were rare was the only thing that allowed me to keep a mostly normal sleeping schedule.

I eventually did manage to drag myself out of bed and head downstairs. The window in the kitchen looked out onto the driveway allowing me to note the absence of either parent's car. Heather and I would have the house to ourselves, assuming she hadn't gone somewhere as well.

Picking up the faint sound of the television, I wandered farther through the house to the living room. It could have simply been left on by someone, but as I secretly hoped I found my sister sitting on the couch focused on painting her toenails. I could tell right away that she was using more than one colour on each nail, a sure sign that she was bored.

"Morning," she chirped.

"Hey," I answered back less cheerfully, still not fully awake. "Busy day I see."

"Not really," she responded, picking up on my sarcasm but not acknowledging it. "I'm going out with some friends later on, probably be out late. Nothing happening right now though."

"Good to know," I said, lacking anything more to add.

I was starting to get hungry and tried to decide what I wanted for breakfast. Or maybe I would just skip to lunch since it was closer.

"Can I ask you something?" Heather asked suddenly.

"Uh, yeah sure. What's up?"

It had to be something fairly important to her or she would have just asked. That and the fact that she was still staring down at her toes instead of looking at me suggested that it was something she had to work herself up to.

"Were you ever... I mean was there ever a girl you were..." she blurted, stumbling over her words. "Was there ever one you thought you liked?" she finished.

"Yes," I answered simply. "I think a lot of people have at least been curious about stuff like that."

I refrained from telling her that she was one of the girls I had thought about.

"But how do you know?" she persisted. "What if you're not sure?"

"It's not such a big deal these days, mostly. You could always just find someone to try things with. See if you like it or not. I think if you're really into someone you'll probably just know. It's not always a matter of liking one gender and only that gender."

Heather looked thoughtful for a moment then finally lifted her head to meet my gaze.

"So have you, like, kissed a girl before?" she asked tentatively.

"Yeah," I said, nodding my head.

"What was it like? Was it the same as with a guy?"

"No, not really. I mean the basics are pretty much the same, but it's still different. Kind of like different flavours of ice cream," I added, hitting an analogy that seemed to work. "It's probably different with every person too, but from what little experience I have I would say that girls tend to focus more on the kiss. Guys usually seem more interested in what comes after that, although not necessarily on a conscious level."

My sister slowly nodded as she processed what I said as though it made sense to her. I hoped it wasn't completely wrong but, as I told her, I hadn't really been with very many people, let alone very many girls.

"Yeah, that makes sense," she said. "I was hoping for a simpler answer, but I should have known better. I guess I'll just have to wait for an opportunity sometime."

"You could try it now, if you want," I heard myself say.

I couldn't believe I had actually suggested it, the words seemed to come out before I had a chance to think about them. I waited nervously to see Heather's reaction hoping wildly that she wouldn't think it was too weird.

"You mean with you?" she asked, her eyes widening to an almost comical extent as she realized what I was offering.

"Only if you want to," I said. "Just thought it might help."

She hadn't immediately dismissed the idea which gave me some hope. Even if she said no the fact that she hadn't reacted negatively outright meant that my imagined worst case scenarios were fairly unlikely to occur.

"I think maybe... maybe it would be good, just to try," she said, blushing noticeably.

She sounded as nervous as I felt, which at least meant we were in similar mental territory. I shifted closer to her on the couch until our legs were touching.

"Relax," I said, as much to reassure myself as my sister. "It's not going to hurt."

My heart was pounding so hard in my chest I almost worried that Heather could hear it. I couldn't believe that she actually said yes.

Part of me was protesting, telling me that I was taking advantage of the situation for my own benefit. The rest of me quickly overruled the voice of dissent, rationalizing like a professional. I wasn't forcing my sister to do anything, I simply made the offer and she accepted. Besides, it would be a one time thing, after this there was no reason to think it would ever happen again.

"Okay, I'm ready," Heather said after taking a few deep breaths.

She still looked nervous, but defiant too as though she wasn't going to let even her own doubts stop her. I leaned in slowly and, after a small hesitation, she matched my movement.

When our lips met it was like a shock to my system wiping out all other feelings. My sleepiness was replaced by a weird, excited energy and my hunger was completely forgotten. The forbidden desire I held for so long was finally being realized. All those time lying together in my bed when I imagined situations like this but held myself back because of my sense of sisterly responsibility, and now it was actually happening. I held the kiss for several seconds before pulling away. The last thing I wanted to do was be too insistent and scare her off.

Heather's eyes were partially closed and as I watched she reached up to brush her lips softly with her fingertips where my mouth had been. What looked like a hint of a smile appeared on her face which I took as good sign.

"How was that?" I asked.

"Good," she answered quickly. "But it was kinda short."

I held myself back as best I could from grinning like an idiot as my sister told me exactly what I wanted to hear. The way she was responding I didn't feel as though I had to hold back so much and as I kissed her for the second time I put a little more force into it, a little more passion. In return she made a low sound of pleasure deep in her throat confirming that she was enjoying herself.

Since Heather was reacting so positively so far I decided to push a little to see far she would let me go. I stuck my tongue out to where our mouths met and delicately traced the curve of her bottom lip with the tip. At my touch her lips parted slightly seemingly of their own volition allowing me better access. For the moment I didn't let my tongue venture any farther, but I felt certain she would be okay with it if I did.

Finally running out of air I had to break off once again. Heather looked disappointed even though she was panting just as hard as I was. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes had a glazed look to them; she seemed to be getting into it as much as I was if not more. We sat watching each other for a few minutes until our breathing had calmed down to the point where we weren't in danger of suffocating in the middle of the living room.

In a surprisingly aggressive move considering her behaviour so far Heather climbed into my lap and straddled my legs facing me, leaving us even closer to each other than before. Her hands went to my waist, helping to hold herself steady, as her eyes searched mine for any hint of disapproval.

"Still okay?" I asked despite the obviousness of the answer.

She nodded affirmatively and moved her head mere inches from mine where she held it waiting, apparently still unready to fully take the lead. I snaked my arms around her back, reveling in the feeling of holding her so close to me. Not that we didn't get pretty close when we slept together, but that had always been strictly platonic. What we were doing now was overtly sexual and the differences were so very, very important to me.

I gradually lost any sense of time as I focused solely on my sister's body, naturally paying particular attention to her lips as we kissed. We had moved well past the point of innocent experimentation and I'm sure Heather knew that as well as I did even if neither of us vocally admitted it.

I grew bolder as long minutes passed, slowly but constantly taking it further, seeing how much I could get away with. My tongue probed farther into Heather's accepting mouth until it reached its limit; my hands ran freely over her back, then slipped under her shirt to her warm bare skin. Eventually I brought one hand around to her front and caressed the soft curve of her tummy. In the back of my mind I suspected that I was really pushing my luck, but I couldn't bring myself to stop.

If I wasn't already breathing heavily, I would have drawn a sharp breath as my fingers brushed the very bottom edge of her bra. She had to be able to feel where my hand was yet she gave no more indication of it than when my hand had still been on her back. Only when my palm finally cupped her breast did she show any sign of acknowledging it. We sat staring at each other for a moment before she looked down at her shirt, misshapen with my knuckles poking out against the material. She didn't say anything but I sensed I had pushed things as far as they would go. Sliding my fingers longingly against the curve of her breast so as to maintain contact for as long as possible, I removed my arm from her chest and lowered it to rest on her leg.

"Sorry, that was probably a bit much," I apologized.

"No, it's okay," she responded with a shake of her head. "I was really getting into it too. It's just, maybe that's enough for now."

Heather climbed off me and stretched as she stood up. Her shirt pulled up a bit to reveal part of her tummy as she did, and despite everything that just happened I couldn't help catching a quick glimpse of her exposed skin.

"I'm gonna go get ready to go," she said.

I recalled somewhere in the back of my mind that she said she was going out for a while. It seemed like days since she told me, though it had obviously been nowhere near that long.

My initial reaction was to ask her not to go, but I vetoed it immediately. Giving her some space at that point would be better in the long run and it would give me time to calm down as well. I had let myself get too out of control and I would need to restrain myself better in the future.

I had the house completely to myself for the afternoon and I fully intended to take advantage of it. As soon as Heather left I was in my room masturbating furiously, the recent images and sensations of my little sister still fresh in my head. A couple orgasms later and I began to feel a little more normal, my residual horniness down to at least manageable levels.

My earlier hunger had returned with a vengeance and eventually forced me out of my room. I noted on my way out that if Heather had returned because she forgot something she could easily have caught me since I left my door open and her room was farther down the hall than mine. As much as I would be okay with that, it was also another reminder that I had to be more careful not to freak her out. Usually I was better about locking my door when I needed 'alone time'.

I grabbed a quick sandwich to satisfy my current most pressing need, then hopped in the shower. With the mood I was in I was unable to resist getting off again with some assistance from the shower head, and I emerged from the bathroom feeling much calmer than I had since I first woke up.

Having no idea when my parents would be back, and not really being sure how long Heather would be gone either, I did take the time to get properly dressed before spending a few hours not doing much of anything. At first I tried to distract myself from my thoughts by wandering around the house and trying to settle into something. When neither my computer nor the tv managed to capture my attention and I couldn't muster enough enthusiasm to go swimming in the back yard pool, I decided maybe being somewhere else would help.

A handful of phone calls later, and an identical number of friends who were either already had plans or wouldn't answer their phone, and I was ready to give up. I retreated to my room and started some music playing on my computer before flopping down on my bed. Being alone at least meant I could play my music as loud as I wanted without getting any complaints and I took advantage of it.

After settling in I closed my eyes and let my mind wander since it seemed intent on doing so anyway. My thoughts naturally focused somewhat on my sister, but gradually drifted onto other related subjects like my past relationships and how different I assumed my life would turn out to be when I was younger.

An indeterminate time later I heard a sound just barely loud enough to be heard above my music, like someone wanted my attention. Opening my eyes I found Heather standing awkwardly at the foot of my bed. I reached over and hit the button on my computer's speakers to turn them off, the sudden silence almost seemed unnatural for a moment until I adjusted.

"Thought you were going to be out later," I said.

"I was, I came home early," she replied.

I scooted over to give her room on the bed and she sat down beside me, pulling her hair back behind her ear and fidgeting with her skirt.

"Weren't having any fun?" I hazarded when she didn't elaborate.

"No, it was okay. But I just kept thinking about this morning and I decided I wanted to be here more," she stated.

"Really?"

"Yeah. I liked what we did, and I know you were just helping me but it seemed like you maybe liked it too. I mean maybe I'm wrong and I don't want to be annoying or anything but..." she trailed off.

"Trust me, you're far from annoying me," I reassured her, reaching out to take her hand in mine. "And you're right, I did like it."

She brightened up upon hearing my confirmation and seemed to lose some of her nervousness.

"I was more worried about your reaction," I continued. "I thought I might have freaked you out when I was feeling you up."

"You did kinda," she admitted. "But only 'cause it made me realize how much I was into it. I had a chance to think it over and I think I'm okay with it now."

"You sure?" I asked carefully. "Even though I'm your sister and everything?"

"I'm sure," she answered, sounding surprisingly confident about her decision. "I know this might sound weird but even when I first thought I might like girls it was because of you, even if I wouldn't admit it to myself. It just feels so good having you hold me as I fall asleep. Or when I wake up before you and I get to watch you sleep for a little while, I always liked that because you seem so happy and peaceful. Stuff like that."

Heather was blushing by the time she finished, embarrassed by her admission but wanting me to know at the same time. It seemed like her experiences when we shared a bed may not have been as disconnected as I originally thought, even if my thoughts had been more sexual than hers.

Still lying on my back I motioned for her to come over to me and after only a brief second of hesitation she slid closer and lay down. Instinctively her head came to rest on my shoulder and my arm wrapped around her waist, each of us seeking the closeness we had so often experienced in my bed. We lay there together for a long moment before I broke the silence.

"You might have guessed already, but I had feelings for you before today too," I said quietly. "You drove me crazy so many nights when I had to lie there with you right next to me, not being able to do any of the things I wanted."

"Sorry," she apologized with a small smile. "If it helps any you can do anything you want now."

"Anything?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Mm-hm. I don't really know what I'm doing, but I trust you. I'm pretty sure you won't take advantage of your little sister... too much."

There was a hint of teasing in her voice as she tried to hide her remaining nervousness from me. I was sure she meant what she was saying, but she still held that fear of the unknown that everybody seems to experience at times. I would just have to see if I could help get her mind off it.

I gently pushed Heather's shoulder to roll her onto her back and she complied unresistingly. After levering myself up to my hands and knees I decided to start with kissing her since I already knew she liked that. Already she seemed more comfortable with it and not nearly as passive as she had been earlier. Her tongue met mine almost as soon as my lips opened and I followed her lead, letting her take control when she wanted to.

"I want to take your shirt off," I told her after a few minutes.

Heather just nodded and sat up a little to help me pull it over her head. Our mouths had been separated for only a matter of seconds, but still it seemed too long and I was upon her again as soon as her shirt was out of the way. My hands now had nearly free reign over her upper body, her soft skin lay bare beneath me except for the one area I most wanted. Her bra had to go just as soon as I could tear myself away again long enough to deal with it.

Seeming to sense my intentions, my sister surprised me once more by arching her back and reaching around to unfasten her bra without me so much as having to suggest it. My hand actually trembled slightly as I pulled away the small, yet significant, piece of material from her chest and gazing upon her naked breasts for the first time.

They were small and as perfect as I could possibly have hoped, fitting beautifully on her body. Her lips, recently the main focus of my attention, were forgotten as I lowered my head to one breast while simultaneously caressing the other with my hand. I sucked happily on her nipple for a minute, then switched to the other one. I felt like a kid who just got the two best toys ever and couldn't decide which one to play with.

It wasn't long before Heather was squirming around underneath me and squeezing her legs together trying to combat her excitement. More than once I watched her hand stray toward her skirt before she caught herself.

"Are you going to spend all day playing with my boobies?" she finally asked, clearly hoping I would move on.

"Why, you have something else in mind?" I teased. "Something else you want me to play with?"

"Don't be mean. You're getting me all horny and if you don't fix it soon I'm just gonna have to go deal with it myself," she threatened.

She tried to look as though she meant it even though it was quite possibly the most obviously empty threat I had ever heard. In other circumstances I might have called her on it, but given the current situation it wouldn't accomplish anything.

"Don't worry baby, I'm gonna take care of you. How 'bout if I take some clothes off first, would you like that?" I offered.

"Yeah," she mumbled.

I still wasn't giving Heather the stimulation she craved, but her desire to see more of my body was at least temporarily overriding that desire. I smiled to see her eyes fixed on me as I lifted my shirt over my head in one smooth motion and tossed it on the floor. Now certain I had her attention I turned around and started on my jeans, taking my time to give her more of a show. They weren't a particularly tight pair since I had intended to simply lie around the house all day, but I pretended to have difficulty getting them off and wiggled my hips back and forth far more than necessary as I slowly pulled them down my legs.

At some point, perhaps unconsciously, Heather's hand had slipped under the waistband of her skirt as she watched me. She whimpered pathetically as I dragged it back out and set it firmly on the bed.

"Just hang on baby," I whispered in her ear. "It's going to be worth it I promise."

I knew my sister didn't have the willpower to sit still for very long so I quickly removed my bra and moved between her legs. The expression on her face as she stared at my breasts was probably similar to the one I had made when I saw hers.

As soon as my fingers latched on to her skirt her hips lifted up off the bed making it easy for me to remove it. Soon all that remained was her panties and even though they really weren't anything special, at that moment they were the sexiest pair I had ever seen. Within seconds they too were tossed carelessly to the side.

Heather's pussy was shaved wonderfully bare which I hadn't expected, and I almost paused to admire it. There would be time enough for that later on though, first I needed to take care of my sister like I promised.

Not bothering with anything fancy, and not wanting to risk further teasing, I quickly found her clit with my tongue and inserted a finger easily into her hungry pussy. I got a massive sigh of relief for my efforts and a moan of approval as I added another finger. I worked up to a steady rhythm with my hand as I finger-fucked my little sister and kept my tongue flicking over her clit to give her as much stimulation as I could.

As I expected, in the state she was in it didn't take long at all for Heather to get off. A small thrust of her hips was all the warning I got before my fingers were squeezed in a death grip by the contracting muscles surrounding them. Her legs thrashed around to the point where I gave up trying to maintain contact with her clit and simply watched her orgasm play out. Once she finally calmed down enough I resumed sliding my fingers in and out of her, but kept my movements slower than before. Just enough to keep at a moderate level of excitement.

"Better now?" I asked.

"Mmm, yeah," she answered. "I never needed it that bad before."

I smiled to myself and settled back in at my sister's pussy, once again appreciating her perfectly smooth skin. Since I had more freedom to take my time now, I paused occasionally from licking her clit to just nuzzle the soft flesh below her waist. Even though I kept my pussy shaved as well and could easily feel it whenever I wanted, it just wasn't nearly the same experience.

Despite not being as obvious about it I was getting to the point of needing release fairly soon too. I wished I could get my free hand down between my own legs, but with the position I was in there was no way to manage it short of abandoning Heather and I didn't want to do that when I could sense her approaching another orgasm. I increased the pace of both my tongue and fingers causing a gasp from my sister at the unexpected increase in stimulation.

I felt a small surge of satisfaction as she came once again on my fingers. She may not have been the most difficult girl in the world to please, but I wasn't terribly experienced either. All in all I thought I was doing pretty well.

As soon as Heather seemed to be done I rolled away from her and frantically slid my tired fingers, still covered in my new lover's pussy juices, under my panties. Being much more familiar with getting myself off than someone else, and also being much hornier than usual, I don't think I even lasted as long as my sister did on her first orgasm. I came explosively mere moments later and lay on my back panting, finally allowing my hand to rest.

I didn't feel like I wanted to move for a very long time, and fortunately I didn't have to. Heather, having recovered somewhat in the interim, gathered up the blanket that had been kicked onto the floor at some point and crawled over to me. She delicately removed my now very damp panties before spreading the blanket out over us both and curled up against me, resting her head on my shoulder.

"Next time you're going to let me have a turn on you, right?" she asked.

"Yeah baby," I smiled as I idly stroked her hair. "You'll have lots of chances for that, I promise."

I lay on my bed cuddling with Heather for an indefinite amount of time, never quite falling asleep but not fully awake either. We each took the opportunity to explore each other's bodies a little more, letting our hands slide slowly over naked skin and soft curves. There was no need to rush anything, we had nowhere to go and it felt as though we had all the time in the world.

Eventually though the passage of time had it's effect and I felt stomach begin to protest. Thinking back I realized I had only really eaten that one sandwich all day, it was no wonder I was hungry again.

"Hey," I said, nudging my sister gently. "You hungry? I probably need to go eat soon."

Heather giggled as my stomach rumbled as if to emphasize my point. She carefully extracted herself from where we had become tangled together and sat up. The blanket fell away as she stretched out and I felt the thrill of seeing her beautiful, naked body once again.

"Sounds good," she replied.

She was already searching for her clothes by the time I struggled free of the blanket and, as I watched, she bent over triumphantly to pick up her shirt. I failed to repress the shiver that ran up my spine as her cute little butt was completely exposed to me for a moment, but did somehow manage to restrain myself from pulling her back to bed.

As I surveyed the clothing scattered across the floor and decided it might be easier just to grab a new outfit, I noticed Heather was standing by the door waiting for me wearing only the shirt she had recovered. It only came down to her waist leaving her pussy completely uncovered, yet she didn't seem to be concerned about that.

"Aren't you going to wear anything else?" I asked.

"Why, you think I need more clothes on?" she pouted.

"I would love for you to run around half-naked," I assured her. "But I have no idea when mom and dad are getting back and it seems like a bad idea for them to see you like that."

She tilted her head slightly, then smiled in understanding.

"Oh, I never told you did I? I was up before they left, they're not going to be back until probably tomorrow evening."

Turning away from me she opened the door and walked out into the hallway, glancing behind her to see if I was following. I shrugged and gave up on getting dressed, it probably wouldn't be worth the effort anyway.

Lagging behind my sister at least gave me an excellent view of her playfully swaying hips all the way to the kitchen. For all that she gave the impression of being far too innocent for it, she seemed more than capable of pushing my buttons when she wanted too.

"So what do you think?" Heather asked, opening the fridge to assess its contents. "There's not much in here. There's probably some cans of soup or something on the shelves, or like spaghetti maybe. Or..." she paused briefly to check the freezer. "There's half a pack of hotdogs in here and a frozen pizza. Could throw the pizza in the oven, it's easy and it'd give us about twenty minutes to do whatever."

The 'whatever' was clearly an invitation, and watching her walk around naked from the waist down like it was completely normal had put me in the mood to accept.

"Works for me," I agreed.

Heather got the oven ready and the pizza cooking before turning to me. I grabbed her wrists and backed myself up against the counter, pulling her along with me. Once I had something supporting me from behind I brought one of her hands to my pussy and held it there for few seconds. Her eyes went wide at first, then she broke out into a wide grin.

Remaining standing only long enough to shed her shirt, my little sister was soon kneeling in front of me staring directly at my waiting pussy. She seemed fascinated by it and reached her hand out to hesitantly stroke my smooth pussy lips.

"So what do I do?" she asked, looking up at me adorably.

"Just licking it's a good start, and you can put a couple fingers in once you know it's ready. You always want to make sure it's wet before doing too much of course. Basically just do what you think would feel good to be done to you."

As I tried to think of any more advice I give, Heather nodded and leaned in toward me. When her tongue first made contact with my skin in was even more tentative than her fingers had been, but soon she was licking eagerly at my increasingly wet slit. I was briefly concerned that something was wrong when she stopped suddenly, but she soon looked up at me smiling.

"I never tasted anyone else's pussy before," she told me. "It's kinda nice."

"Mmm, it is isn't it?" I breathed.

I lovingly ran my fingers through her hair as her small, warm tongue continued to work on me, worming it's way between the folds of my pussy lips. When she could get no farther, she withdrew her mouth and slowly pushed an exploratory finger inside me. She looked up at me again with her digit halfway inside me, this time for my approval and I nodded reassuringly at her. With growing confidence she inserted a second finger and gently moved them in and out as I had done to her earlier.

Heather continued licking the top part of my pussy even as she finger-fucked me and I felt a jolt of pleasure every time her tongue accidentally made contact with my clit. My orgasm was building up inside me, but I needed more to get me there.

"Harder," I urged. "Don't worry about hurting me."

She obeyed instantly and her arm began thrusting significantly faster as her fingers pistoned inside me. I wished there was something more substantial at hand for her to use but nothing presented itself. I made a mental note to show her some of my toys in the near future.

Perhaps sensing that it still wasn't quite enough, Heather used her free hand to expose my clit and all of a sudden I felt her tongue focusing madly on it. That was all I needed and I came hard on my sister's hand, grabbing onto the counter with both hands to steady myself.

Once it was apparent I was finished Heather stood up facing me, my pussy juices evident on her beaming face. I pulled her closer and kissed her passionately, tasting myself on her lips.

"I love you baby," I whispered.

"Mmm, I love you too," she replied.

We held our embrace for a long moment, then slowly released each other. The timer on the oven was counting down from thirty, and as Heather turned away to check on the pizza I couldn't help thinking about all the things I wanted to do with her. The nights we spent together were going to be a lot more fun for both of us..

139 Ass Play for Siblings

Xarth

Author's Note: Possibly unnecessary warning, this story contains a lot of butt stuff. Use your own discretion.

Thanks to LizHaze for proofreading.

Part One: Something New

I stood up from my computer and stretched. It was getting late, pretty well time for bed.

I padded on bare feet out of my room and down the hall in just my sleep shirt and panties. The bathroom was past my brother's room, but I didn't intend on stopping in to say goodnight. He had his girlfriend over, and it would be rude to interrupt if they were up to anything.

It was kind of weird for a brother and sister to still be living together in our twenties. I wasn't oblivious to that. All the other siblings I knew had split up and gone their own ways after moving out of their parents' homes. It was different with Logan and me.

In my mind, there'd never been any question of us not living together. It just hadn't occurred to me. Logan probably would have been happy enough doing the usual thing and going off on his own, but I was pretty sure he was happier staying with me. We were cozy, codependent little sibbos like that.

Moans of pleasure filtered down the hall as I approached Logan's room. Yeah. He was definitely getting some. Good for him.

Even better, as I discovered shortly after, Logan had left his door cracked open. I grinned and glided forward like a ninja to take a peek without disturbing anything.

I couldn't see much of the action through my sliver of exhibitionist light, but there was no mistaking the action inside the room for anything other than fun sexy times.

Erin, Logan's girlfriend, was naked and on all fours on his bed. My brother, equally naked, was behind her, hands on her hips, cock presumably buried in her. He was rocking against her, engaged in gentle thrusting. Maybe they'd just started or something and he was getting her warmed up. Or maybe that was all Erin could handle. Hard to say.

Erin shifted her position, leaning farther forward to bury her face in a pillow. Her moaning became muffled and, more importantly to me, she wasn't able to see much of anything.

I took my opportunity to carefully push the door a little wider open. Logan caught the movement, as I'd assumed he would. He turned his head toward me and grinned. I smiled back and flashed a thumb's up sign.

What the hell, gentle sex or no, Erin was pretty hot. He'd done ok for himself.

Logan's attention was already back on his girlfriend, as well it should be. I decided to watch another minute or two, then leave them be.

It was kind of fucked to enjoy watching my big brother having sex. That, too, was known to me. It had just never seemed like much of a big deal to me, and Logan had never minded. Actually, I was pretty sure he liked being able to show off for someone. 'Ooh, look at the girl I'm banging, hot right?' kinda thing.

I slipped a hand under my shirt and ran a finger over the front of my panties. Starting to dampen. Probably time to get moving then. I didn't want Erin to catch me standing there masturbating like a total perv.

Then I realized what I was actually watching.

Logan grabbed Erin's ass cheeks and, possibly for my benefit, spread them wider. My eyes bugged and I stifled a gasp. He wasn't in her pussy at all.

A few little things clicked in my head once it became clear they were doing butt stuff. Of course he was being gentle, he'd have to be. And Erin's slightly awkward position was to facilitate entry into an entirely different hole than what I'd expected. Goddamn.

Despite firmly wanting to control my masturbatory urges, I couldn't help fingering myself a little. Just over my panties, nothing excessive, just enough to take the edge off.

Logan was butt-fucking his girlfriend right in front of me. No wonder he looked so self-satisfied. He looked that way during and after sex anyway, but his smugness was even more pronounced this time.

His idea or hers, I wondered. She certainly seemed to be enjoying herself as much as he was.

I'd never much liked the idea of putting things up my butt. Nor, indeed, had I met anyone else who openly enjoyed it. I'd seen such things on the internet, of course. It was far from the grossest fetish I'd explored online out of curiousity or horniness.

Real life was something else entirely. Logan and Erin weren't just some naked actors on my computer screen, they were people I knew. And they were actually there, right in front of me. I could have run in and touched them.

My fingers slipped beneath my panties. I was getting so goddamn wet down there. I bit my lip and fingered myself a little while longer, then reluctantly straightened up and eased the door closed again.

Well fuck. All I wanted to do was go to bed, and now I was a horny mess. Thanks, Logan.

I got ready for bed and returned to my room. I had to fight the urge to back and perv on Logan and Erin some more.

I stripped fully naked in my room before making a selection from my 'toy box'. Some play time was going to be essential if I wanted to get to sleep.

I opted for my favourite purple dildo and decided against bringing my bottle of lube along. There was no need for it. My little pussy was already drenched.

Alone in my room, door closed, lights off. Perfect. I snuggled comfortably on my back and closed my eyes.

The scene of anal debauchery was still fresh on my lids. Logan grinding on Erin's ass, the delirious moans they made, that thrill of illicit discovery when I'd realized what hole my brother was using...

With slow, delicious anticipation, I pressed my dildo to my pussy. It entered smoothly, filling me up nicely until I was completely stuffed. It was my favourite toy for the very reason of just how perfectly it matched my vagina, and how beautifully it satisfied my occasional need to be thoroughly penetrated.

I thrust my dildo lazily in and out, gradually increasing the length of the back and forth motions. Flashes of mental sexiness accompanied my self-pleasure, greatly enhancing my masturbation.

My free hand trailed down beneath my dripping pussy. Some juices had already streamed over my butthole. I swirled a finger over the tight entrance, massaging in some natural lubrication.

Could I ever do butt stuff? I mean, of course I could, if I wanted. It was all a question of whether I did, in fact, want. An hour earlier I would have laughed and given a firm 'no'. Anal was for porn stars and cam girls, not for li'l ol' me.

But Erin had been enjoying herself. And Logan too. Not that either of their opinions had anything to do with me, but still.

For some reason, an image entered my mind of my brother peeking in my room at me getting fucked in the butt. My pussy clenched involuntarily, briefly halting my dildo's rhythm.

What was that even about? Was it really that hot imagining my brother watching me get ass-fucked?

My tummy gave a flutter as I jammed my dildo back inside me. Yes. Yes it was that hot. For some reason, I really, really liked the thought of him seeing me be a little butt slut. Probably it was just the novelty and naughtiness of it all. Probably.

I moaned aloud and arched my back as I kept playing with myself and allowing my fantasy to get deeper and dirtier. Occasionally my mind-movie went so far as to cast Logan as my anal lover. I felt a tiny bit ashamed of those visions, but they were also the hottest.

Me on my knees, face buried in a pillow just like Erin. Ass stuck up in invitation. Logan behind me, maybe smacking my butt a few times. Then him inside me. Inside my ass.

Getting fucked in the ass by my brother. Goddamn.

I came without so much as touching my clit. Usually it took some clit-play to get me there. Not tonight.

I kept fucking myself through my orgasm, and I was pretty sure I whispered my brother's name a few times. I slowed down in synch with the diminishing of aftershocks, then eventually pulled out my dildo. It was so slick. I sucked on it a bit just for the hell of it. I liked the way I tasted, but only when I was in the right mood.

Shortly thereafter I pulled my blankets up and went to sleep.

The house was quiet the next morning. I crept by Logan's room in my sleep shirt, knowing there wouldn't be more sexy times to spy on, but somehow hoping there would be anyway. It was silent from within so I moved on.

I poured two bowls of cereal in the kitchen. I carried them into the living room, then grabbed the milk out of the fridge and poured some in my bowl. I left the milk on the end table on Logan's side of our awesome, comfy couch, along with his bowl of cereal.

Since I was first up today, I got to pick what to watch. I loaded up the series I'd been muddling through on Netflix and curled up with my breakfast.

Logan awoke not too long after. I heard him run the shower and flush the toilet, then eventually make his way to me.

"Morning," I said.

"Morning, Kelse." He poured his milk, then sat down beside me. "How'd you sleep."

"Fine thanks. Not as good as you, I imagine."

"Ha, yeah."

I didn't look at Logan. I knew he was smiling like an idiot. "She liked it in the butt, huh?"

"Yep. And seriously, she has a great ass."

"Looked like it."

We ate in silence for a bit. Me moreso than Logan. He'd always been a faster, slightly messier eater.

"I never really wanted to do anal," I said.

"That's fine. It's not for everyone."

I frowned at my brother. "Hush a second. What I'm saying is I never used to. But, like, I'm thinking about it now."

Logan raised an eyebrow. He wiped his mouth with the back of his wrist and set down his empty cereal bowl. "Oh?"

"Yeah. I mean, maybe. I dunno."

"What don't you know?"

"Like... it was super fucking hot last night, right?"

"Sure."

"You and Erin... goddamn."

"Got you all horny, huh?"

"Kinda."

"Well just make sure you use plenty of lube if you try it. You don't want to fuck around and skimp out."

"Uh... yeah. Sure. Thanks." I waited a moment, but apparently all I was getting from my brother was 'use plenty of lube.' I was reasonably confident I could have handled that one on my own. "I don't know if I'm gonna try it or anything. Just thinking about it."

"Sure, sure."

Again, not as much input as I was hoping for. "You're not being very helpful."

"Me? What did I do? I'm being supportive, aren't I?"

"You... you... just... nevermind."

I knew I was being too cryptic for Logan. He was a boy, and therefore tended to need big neon signs for hints if he was expected to get it. I just wanted some actual discussion, was all. Some real input on what anal was like, and whether I should spend time considering it.

Actually, that wasn't quite true. I was pretty sure I had to try it, if only just so I'd know for sure. What I really wanted was Logan to convince me to do it. If I couldn't figure myself out, it probably wasn't fair to expect him to be able to do so.

Well, if I couldn't depend on him to sort out my decisions for me, there were still some things I knew he was good at.

"Hey, Gun?"

"Yeah?"

"I don't have any panties on."

I felt Logan eyeing me up and down, that slow, lecherous smile tweaking his lips. I glanced at him and confirmed that he had exactly the expression I expected. My pussy gave a happy little tingle in anticipation.

Logan scooted closer until our hips were touching. I spread my thighs a bit farther apart. I stared straight ahead at the tv and took another deliberate bite of cereal. It was more fun when I pretended to be ignoring him. It made it naughtier and sexier somehow.

His hand slid warmly up the inside of my thigh and under my shirt. My body shivered, and I clenched my fingers tight around my spoon to try and help control it. As soon as he touched my pussy, I knew I couldn't help myself this morning and set the remainder of my breakfast aside before I spilled it.

I snuck a peek at Logan, he was staring straight ahead, not even glancing at me. I grinned and went back to doing the same. It had been something of an in-joke between us ever since we started playing around this way. We used to think that as long as we weren't looking, weren't acknowledging, then it wasn't really that bad. We'd grown out of that a bit, but not by much.

I bit my lip and leaned back even more. Logan's fingers ran up and down my pussy, and they were doing particularly luscious things to me this morning. Maybe I was still worked up from the night before. Maybe I still had overly naughty thoughts consuming me. Whatever it was, I loved it.

Logan knew what I liked. He had years of practice. He knew exactly how to tease me, how to toy with my clit, when to slip a couple fingers inside. He could make me squirm and wriggle with a few judicious twitches of his fingers.

I sat there and got played with by my brother just the way I loved it. He brought me closer and closer until my hips were rocking on their own, desperate for just that little bit more. He could draw me out indefinitely, and some days that's exactly what we did. Cold winter days were the best when we spent hours cuddled up together, one of us on the brink of orgasm until we just couldn't stand it any longer.

My silence broke as I came. I few small moans and whines passed my lips despite my efforts to hold them in. Erin was still in the house, after all. I couldn't exactly scream my pleasure to the heavens without alerting her that something was going on.

Logan pulled his hand out and sucked his fingers clean. I smiled lazily, then leaned over to kiss his chastely on the cheek.

"Thanks, bro."

"No problem." He ruffled my hair. "Anyway, I probably gotta get going."

"Yeah, sure. You taking Erin with you?"

"Not sure. Do you mind if she wants to sleep a little longer?"

"Nah. We've got along ok the couple times we've talked. I can play hostess for a bit." I smoothed down my hair. "I'll have to kick her out when I head to work, though. I don't trust her here alone yet."

"Fair enough."

I watched Logan leave the room. If he hadn't gotten laid last night, I knew he would have been after me for a quick handjob before he left. I was totally in the mood for it too. Oh well. I'd had my fun. Mustn't get greedy.

I took a shower after Logan left. My horniness had been sated, so I wasn't in there long enough for play time with the showerhead. I did have a few thoughts of my brother sneaking in and... well, I wasn't quite sure what he'd do. I had to get him off my mind somehow. Even for us, my mind was going way too dirty.

After getting all nice and clean, I toweled myself dry and hung my towel up. I stepped out into the hallway totally naked and carefree. I immediately bumped into Erin.

We both froze for a second, then I shrugged and giggled.

"Oh, sorry," I said. "I kinda forgot you were still here."

Erin smiled back. I noted that her eyes flicked up and down my body. Fair enough. I was completely naked, after all.

"Don't mind me," she said. "But I would have thought you'd be too worried about Logan seeing you to walk around like that. My brother's a straight up perv-ball. I used to have to watch myself around him."

Mine too, but she didn't need to know that. "Nah, I knew he was gone," I said with an airy wave of my hand. It was true, if also a deflection. "I wouldn't be so careless if he was still hanging around." That was a total lie.

"No, I suppose you wouldn't." She gestured to the bathroom behind me. "Anyway, you mind if I..."

I stepped aside. "No, please. Go ahead. There should be a clean towel or two in the cupboard."

"Thanks." Erin gave another quick glance at my lower areas as she passed. My body was starting to flush from being checked out like that. I kinda liked it. "I'll try to be quick," she said.

"No worries. Just as long as you're ready to go by the time I am. Gun probably mentioned that, right?"

"Sure." She cracked a wry smile. "I get not wanting to leave a strange girl alone in your house." Then she bit her lip. "Can I ask you something though?"

"What's up?"

"I've heard you call your brother 'Gun' a couple times. What's that about?"

I shrugged. "What else do you do for a nickname? Log? Logey?"

Erin considered, then nodded. "Fair enough."

I nodded back, then turned and walked away. It was several seconds before I heard the door close behind me. She was totally checking out my butt. Totally.

Delicious smells greeted me upon returning from work that evening. I inhaled deeply as I kicked off my shoes, then followed my nose to the kitchen.

Logan was busy at the stove. I snuck up behind him and wrapped my arms around his waist.

"Hey, you," I said.

"Hey, Kelse. How was work?"

"Fine. You?"

"Also fine."

"Good enough. What ya making me?"

"Just chili. Nothing special."

"'Nothing special?' Au contraire. I love it when you get all domestic and shit."

I gave him a loving smack on the butt before sauntering over to the fridge and getting myself some juice. Logan had turned around to watch me by the time I looked his way again.

"It's a good thing you're easy to please," he said. "Because you know damn well my cooking skills don't extend much beyond the basics."

"I do. But as long as you're cooking for me, that's all that's important, really." I paused and frowned slightly. "Or are you cooking for Erin?"

"Jealous, li'l sis?"

"Maybe a little."

Logan laughed. "Don't worry. She's not coming over tonight. It's a little early in the relationship for spending every night together."

"Plus it probably doesn't hurt to give her butt a rest," I pointed out. "If you wanna make that a regular thing."

"How pragmatic of you."

"Gotta think about these things, Gun. I'm telling ya."

Logan went back to work on our supper. I sipped at my juice and lost myself in thought.

My thoughts were mostly dirty. I could be a horny little thing at times, but ever since last night it had been especially bad. I'd caught myself daydreaming several times at work, and now that I was in close proximity to my brother it was even worse.

"Erin saw me naked," I said.

I smiled at the way Logan froze and slowly turned around. "She what?"

"Saw me naked," I repeated patiently.

The wheels were turning in his head. He was trying to figure out why she would possibly have been around me with my clothes off.

"Why, exactly?"

"I got out of the shower and forgot she was still here. We had a nice chat. She totally checked me out, too."

That got his attention even more that before. Like many guys, Logan was very interested in the 'lesbian playtime for male benefit' genre of reality.

"Did she really?" he said.

"Sure did."

"And what else happened?"

I tried to hide a smirk behind my cup. "Well, you know us girls. She had to take her top off so we could compare our boobies. Then we rubbed our tits together a bit. Then-"

"Goddammit, Kelse."

"What?"

"That didn't happen."

"No, it didn't. But you like imagining that it did." I could see the slight bulge in his pants and he knew it.

"Maybe I do."

"You definitely do. So anyway, we're both topless and a little turned on-"

"I thought you were naked?"

"Oh yeah. Right. So I'm naked and she's topless..."

I prattled on a bit. Logan rolled his eyes and went back to his cookery. I knew he was still listening because of how he kept fidgeting and tugging at his pants. Big bro was getting all horny, just the way I wanted him.

Once I'd teased him enough, I sidled closer.

"So," I said.

Logan didn't say anything. Probably still pretending to ignore me.

"Feel like playing a bit?" I asked.

"That's not a great idea right now."

I frowned. "Why not?"

Logan chuckled. "You are horny today, aren't you?"

"Kinda, yeah. Aren't you?"

"I'm a boy. I'm always horny."

"Right. So what's the problem?"

Logan turned and raised his hands. "I've got onion and spices all over my fingers."

I jumped back and slapped a hand protectively over my pussy. "Bad brother! No touching my vagina with those hands!"

"I think you'll find-"

"Bad!"

"-that's exactly what I'm trying to say."

"Hmph. Fine then. I'll just go play by myself."

"You mean with yourself."

"That too."

I flounced off to go masturbate. Logan and his stupid hands would just have to stay back and miss all the fun.

Part Two: Secrets Revealed

My intermingled obsessions with sex, butt play, and my brother ass-fucking Erin all kind of faded away a bit over the next few days. They were still there, but much more manageable.

I still got a little tingly the next time Logan said he might be bringing Erin over. It felt like forever since the last time, though in truth it had been less than a week.

I heard the two of them get home late that night. They were stumbly, and giggly, and doing that particularly loud sort of sneaking that drunk people do when they're trying very hard not to wake someone.

Well that was interesting.

Logan didn't get super-drunk very often. Maybe a handful of times that I knew of. I wondered if they were even going to fuck. I really hoped they weren't both going to get sick and start throwing up everywhere and whining for me to take care of them.

I waited in my room until I was pretty sure they were settled in. I didn't want to meet them in the hall just in case.

There was still muted giggling coming from Logan's room as I slunk toward it. There was something else too. Sex sounds, I thought. But something not quite right about them. Something I couldn't quite place.

His door was wide open. That wasn't right. I made each footstep slow and silent as I neared my vantage point. I had to know what was happening.

My gasp sounded loud enough in my ears that I would have totally failed ninja school. I hadn't been prepared at all. Logan butt-fucking Erin last time had been unexpected. The reverse was something else entirely.

Somehow, in their drunken, horny, bumbling states, Logan and Erin had taken their relationship to an even kinkier level. My brother had taken Erin's position from last time; on his knees, face down, ass up. She was behind him wearing a strapon and, from the look of things, slowly working her way into his butt.

And they just kept giggling. Every time she moved, or he lost his balance, or even for no reason at all. They were thoroughly enjoying themselves, it seemed.

It didn't seem right. It was so fucked up. Something even more out of an internet video than regular anal. Something I couldn't believe Logan would actually be into. But there he was; laughing, getting penetrated, loving it.

And there I was, watching.

Goddamn but I couldn't stop watching. I couldn't have explained why, but I was entirely enthralled.

That dildo attached to Erin's hips just kept disappearing in my brother's ass. The further it went, the more Erin thrust, the more entranced I became. My eyes were wide, my pussy aquiver. I was getting seriously turned on.

Logan let out a particularly loud groan as Erin buried her strapon to its deepest point yet. She pressed her finger to her lips.

"Shhh," she hissed. "You'll wake her."

Logan laughed. "Tol' you. She's gonna come wash. Watsssh. Watch."

"No she won't, you sicko." Erin giggled. "Yer sisser's not gon' watch."

They carried on like that. I wasn't sure what to make of their argument. It sounded an awful lot like Logan had told Erin about some of the stuff him and I got up to. That wasn't right. No one else was supposed to know.

And yet, there wasn't an ounce of irritation to be found in me. My beautiful, naked brother was getting drunkenly pegged by his hot, naked girlfriend. I was aroused beyond all reason.

I didn't have any panties on. That made it super convenient to stick my hand under my sleep shirt and start rubbing my pussy. My little slit was so wet already. Some of my juices were already escaping down my thighs.

How long had I been standing and staring? My sense of time eluded me. The show was just too fascinating.

Finally, in a move that would have won him his argument long ago, Logan looked up toward the doorway and spied me watching like a total perv, hand figuratively down my pants.

"Ha!" Logan said. "Tol' you."

Erin followed his gaze. "Oh shit, yer right."

Having been caught, I stepped forward out of my flimsy concealment. "Uh... hey."

Erin crooked a finger. "C'm'ere, Kelsey."

I padded another few steps closer. I surreptitiously wiped my soggy fingers on the back of my shirt.

"So, like..." I said. I didn't know where to go with the sentence and just let it trail off.

"Logan's been tellin' me s'me inneressing fings," Erin said.

"Has he, indeed?" I glanced at my brother, but he had his face buried in his pillow again.

"Ver' naughty fings."

"I see."

"'Bout you two."

"He shouldn't have done that."

"I diss'gree. I'm ver' happy he tol' me."

"You're drunk."

"True. He's m're talka... talk..." Erin paused a moment then enunciated carefully. "Talkative... when he's a li'l drunk. You know tha'??

"Seems that way, doesn't it." I sat on the bed and ran my fingers through Logan's hair. That sweet, stupid bastard. "Somehow, you don't seem too mad about it though."

"M'not, really. But..." Erin waved her hands like she thought she was communicating with them.

"You didn't believe him?" I guessed. "You wanted to know how much was true? And hell, you probably decided you wanted a little revenge if it was true."

"Ha! Yuss. Wazzn't 'venge though. Just fair. He let you wash me ge' fucked. He hassa do same."

I nodded. "This all makes a bizarre sort of sense. I'm not convinced you'll feel the same about it in the morning."

Erin shrugged. "We'll see."

She grabbed Logan's hips with both hands and gave a firm thrust into his ass. She'd been going slow and inconsistently while talking with me, and her sudden return to action got a series of low grunts from my brother.

I was trying to focus and process, but I was right next to them now and could see absolutely everything. Mostly I was just horny as fuck.

"Does he do th's a lo'?" Erin asked.

"Sorry? What?"

She pointed at where her attached dildo was sliding in and out of Logan's butthole. "This. Does he do a lot?"

"What, get butt-fucked? No. First time as far as I know."

"Huh. T'kin' it rea' well."

I nodded. He really was taking it well. "He's incoherently drunk. That might help."

"Migh'."

I sat there and played with Logan's hair. It was more than a little surreal. Realistically, one or all of us should have been freaking out for one reason or another. Instead, we were all just being horny little fucks.

Since I couldn't really make things any weirder, I gave in and resumed my earlier masturbation. The movement of hiking my shirt up past my waist and inserting a pair of fingers into my pussy attracted some attention. Logan's I didn't mind. Erin's, however, made me blush.

The way she stared at me was distracting and confusing. Part of it, I thought, was a dawning awareness of the kind of things Logan and I were comfortable with around each other. The way she bit her lip and watched me play suggested she was extremely ok with it.

Logan was lucid enough to recognize that his sister's pussy was bared for him. He may not have been totally aware of the consequences of acting on that knowledge. Erin had been totally up for it so far. I had no idea where her line was, or what would happen when he tried to bury his face in my vagina.

I fended off his first few attempts at getting between my legs. Erin seemed bemused, then shocked, then simply curious. She stopped fucking Logan and let him try to shift to a better position.

I shrugged and gave in. I swung a leg past my brother's head and splayed my wet cunt out for him. He dove in like an eager puppy that was finally allowed its treat.

"Wow," Erin said.

My face was still hot, but it was hard to stay embarrassed with my brother's tongue at work. "Yeah," I replied.

"You two're crazy." Erin started rocking her hips again.

"We don't do this a lot," I said defensively, as though somehow that made it better.

"You don'?"

I debated for a second, then went with the truth. What the hell. "Mostly just special occasions. Birthdays or Christmas or whatever. Or if one of us is having a bad day." I shivered as Logan flicked his tongue over my clit. "Mostly we just do hand stuff."

"Han' st'ff?"

"You know. Hand jobs. Fingering. Not, like, incesty or anything. Just messing around. Doing something nice for each other."

"Sounds pr'tty 'cesty to me."

I nodded in surrender. "Ok, that was a pretty weak excuse. I dunno. I'm just kinda hoping you don't judge us too bad when you sober up. I think Gun really likes you."

Erin giggled. "Well I like 'im too. An' you. You two're sexy."

"Thanks?"

She leaned forward to the point of almost losing her balance. She giggled some more, then took my shoulder and pulled me in for a kiss.

It was an unexpected gesture, though kind of nice. Her lips were soft even if they tasted strongly of rum.

"Ver' sexy," she said.

I shrugged. "Alright, what the hell." I pulled my shirt all the way off, leaving myself just as naked as Logan and Erin. Might as well fit in.

Erin smiled broadly. She kept pumping my brother, he kept licking me, I... well, I kinda just kept being there. And it was awesome.

Erin eventually took pity on Logan, not that he'd yet realized he needed it. She grabbed his cock from behind and jerked him off along with continuing to pound his ass. She held her other hand beneath his cock as he came and milked him into her palm.

I was absolutely delirious with arousal by then. Logan fell away from both me and Erin as he was spent. That was disappointing. However, Erin then offered me her cum-filled hand.

I looked at her. She quirked an eyebrow and stared right back. After a suitable moment of pretending like I didn't want to dive right in and lap up my brother's cum, I dove in and lapped up my brother's cum.

I couldn't believe I was cleaning Logan's cum off another girl's fingers. My pussy was on fire. I licked and sucked and got every little bit of him off her skin. Then, before swallowing the last of it, I launched myself at Erin and kissed her fiercely, giving her a taste of what I'd just consumed.

Some of my insane passion faded as we pulled apart. I was still horny as fuck, but I forced myself to take a deep breath and try to regain some control.

"I guess I should get going," I said.

"Why?" Erin asked.

"Well, for one, Gun seems to have fallen asleep on us."

Erin found that terribly amusing, but she still grabbed my arm as I tried to leave. "M'not r'dy to slep yet. Din't even cum or nuffin'."

"Oh. Well... what do you want me to do about that?" I held my breath, assuming she was about to suggest something naughty.

"Dunno," she said. "But at leas' le's get some water. M'thirsty."

I deflated somewhat, my insane guess proven wrong. Not that I wanted to fuck her, but horny little me had somehow hoped she wanted to. "That's probably a good idea. Try and bring down tomorrow's hangover while we're at it."

Erin and I stayed up a little while. Our quest for water ended up being more a midnight snack kind of deal. It had been a long time since supper, and sex had depleted us a bit.

Neither of us put any clothes on, though she at least removed her strapon. It was just us two naked girls sneaking around like teenagers in the night. I wasn't sure why we felt the need to be quiet and stealthy since Logan was the only other one home, and he slept the sleep of a drunk boy well fucked.

I was still horny and it felt kind of naughty pretending like we were doing something bad, so I went with.

"I still can't believe you let your brother eat you out like that," Erin said. She'd sobered up enough that her speech was basically comprehensible. "That's so crazy."

"I don't know why more girls don't," I countered. "I mean, friends with benefits are a thing. Logan's sorta like that, only more convenient, you know?"

"Oh my god. Yeah, right. Brother with benefits." Erin giggled. "So seriously though, I know you didn't want me to think you guys are freaks, but it's a little too late for that, so just be honest. You two fuck, right?"

I gasped in a mix of real and mock shock. "Of course not!"

"What do you mean 'of course not?' You mess around, you get him to lick you, you do... stuff. I don't understand how you wouldn't have fucked."

"You sound like you want us to. Now who's the freak?"

Erin grinned without shame. "Guilty. Maybe I'm still just horny from before, 'cause it's not really something I'm usually into. But I dunno, you and Logan... together..." She shivered. "The more I think about it, the more I see, the more it really works for me. Maybe it's just because I find you both super hot. Maybe it's not the sibling thing at all."

"Yeah, maybe." I paused and tilted my head. "You think I'm super hot too?"

"Well duh."

"So you're, like, into guys and girls?"

"Kinda. Mostly when I'm hella turned on. Usually guys, though. How 'bout you?"

I considered the question. I was mostly only ever into guys, but I wasn't averse to doing stuff with girls. Especially, like Erin said, when I was 'hella turned on.' For instance, I did find myself constantly drawn to staring at Erin's naked body. It was only fair. She kept checking out mine.

"Kinda the same, I guess."

She gave me a mischievous grin. "Well, we're both hella turned on right now, right?"

I hesitated only briefly before answering. "Sure?"

"So... you wanna mess around a bit?"

I laughed. "Oh my god. You're Gun's girl, and he's not even awake."

"So?"

"So... I don't know. It doesn't seem right."

Erin gave me a disbelieving look. "Kelsey, the stuff you and your brother do... I can't believe you're taking issue with this all of a sudden. I mean, you watched me the other night without me even knowing, right?"

I shrank back a bit. "Well-"

"Don't get me wrong, it's cute that you don't want to hurt your brother or whatever. But I seriously need to cum, and I feel like you owe me."

"You think so, do you?"

Erin got out of her seat and walked over to me. My chest got all fluttery as she neared. "I also think you probably want to play as much as I do."

"What, just because we're both naked and horny, and we definitely need to get off before we try to sleep, and we just did that thing with my brother, and..." I paused. "Yeah, you're right. Let's go fuck."

Erin squealed in delight and dragged me out of the kitchen. We giggled nervously all the way to my room.

I didn't know about her, but I'd never actually had sex with another girl. I told myself I was only going along with her because I was so worked up already, but it was more complicated than that, and I really didn't have it in me to work out all the nuances.

"Please tell me you have toys," she said as she visually scanned my room.

I beamed. "Do I ever."

Erin was dutifully impressed when I got out my collection. For the first time, I was kind of regretful not to have any anal toys. I'd never been interested before. Most everything else was well represented.

She cooed over the selection, and was several minutes making a decision. "I think I need something in my ass," she said.

"Oh? So the whole butt sex thing was your idea after all?"

"Only kinda. I have been getting into more lately. It's so deliciously naughty. And it feels great when you do it right." She made a face. "I avoided it for so long because of some bad experiences a while back."

"And now you're a butt slut?"

She actually blushed. "Well... I wouldn't go that far. But yeah, kinda." She shook her head. "Anyway, help me pick something out here, would you?"

And that's how I ended up helping my brother's girlfriend shove a dildo up her ass. Not the sort of activity I'd pictured, really.

It was pretty fun though. All new and novel, and kept me pretty worked up.

Lubing up Erin's ass involved her lying on my bed with her butt stuck up at me, then me rubbing and eventually fingering her butthole. She gave little moans of encouragement which initially confused me, but slowly I came to appreciate the sense of vicarious pleasure I got from playing with her butt.

I was actually kind of reluctant to start inserting the dildo. I liked the feeling of direct stimulation and control finger-banging her ass gave me. It was so warm and slippery inside, and her anal ring squeezed so delightfully around me. It gave me a much better appreciation for guys' views on anal, though I was certain it was a whole other level of awesome when using a penis.

The dildo went in about halfway pretty easily after all the warming up. I rocked it back and forth and made it fit the rest of the way until she'd swallowed almost the whole thing. She cooed happily at having her ass totally filled.

"Alright." I smacked her butt. "All done."

"Mmm. Fanks, Kelsey. That feels lovely." She wiggled her butt, then reached back to feel the little bit of dildo sticking out of her. "You know what I need now?"

"Couldn't begin to guess."

She rolled over, grinning madly. Her pussy was so wet it glistened. "A nice helpful tongue on my-"

"Nope."

"But-"

"I'm definitely not prepared to eat you out."

"Why not?"

"Well... partly because I don't think I quite like vaginas enough to want to lick one a bunch."

"But-"

"And partly because I feel like that would make this more than just messing around and getting off, which is all I want it to be."

Erin mulled that over. "You think Logan would be mad about that or something?"

"Hell no. He'd love it. Probably just be annoyed we didn't film it."

"Then why does it matter what we do?"

"I just told you. I'm only comfortable with messing around a bit. I don't want more than that. Me. My feelings. Not Gun's or anyone else's."

"Oh. But, like-"

"I know, you don't get it. You think I'm a total freak just 'cause I play around with my brother a bit, and it doesn't make any sense that I don't want to fall in bed with you."

"Well... kinda. I guess."

"Try not to think too hard about it. I think I've got something that'll distract you."

I felt Erin's gaze on my naughty bits as I bent to retrieve a toy that wasn't kept with the others. My Hitachi Wand was a bit more vibrator than I actually wanted most of the time. Tonight, it seemed ideal.

"Oh shit. Is that what I think it is?"

I grinned. "Sure is."

Erin spread her legs wantonly as I returned. She waited impatiently while I plugged the wand into the wall socket and positioned it.

"Come on," she whined. "I need it."

"Just hold on a sec. I'm going as fast as I can."

Her eyes lit up as I turned the toy on and its hum filled the quiet room. She couldn't take her gaze off it as I lowered it, aimed carefully, and let it come to rest on her pussy.

"Mmm." Her head and spine arched back. She lifted her hips to try and get even more contact. "That's amaaazing."

"Thought you might like it."

I tried to hold it still, but her hips were all a-wriggle, making my task next to impossible. That was fine. She was having fun. Perhaps a little too much fun, actually. The longer I watched, the more envious I became.

But what the hell. There was no reason I couldn't have that kind of fun too.

I crawled forward and overtop of Erin. I sat my pussy down right on top of hers, sandwiching the head of the vibrator between us. She was right. It was amazing.

It was just exactly what I needed. The vibrations were usually too much for me to properly enjoy, but this time I luxuriated in them. It was a night for sexual excesses.

It didn't take Erin long to get handsy with me as I rode her. She started feeling up my hips and ass, and when I didn't protest, she moved up my sides to my tits. Ordinarily that would have been a bit over the line for me, but not by that much really. It was still just playful fun, albeit a little more sapphic than I tended to run.

I let the moment consume me. Vibrations ran amok through my pussy and clit. Erin's wandering hands roamed my bare skin. And, admittedly, riding her hot, naked body was a turn on in its own right.

I came without doing anything at all but letting the moment happen. I wasn't entirely sure which of us was first, or indeed how many orgasms we went through. I stayed upright as long as I could, then collapsed sideways as my jelly-like legs gave out.

Erin kept moaning deliriously a while longer as I caught my breath. Finally she switched off the wand and lay panting beside me.

"Well," she said.

"Yup."

"That was... something."

"Uh huh."

"Are you sure you're not totally a closet lesbian?"

I chuckled. "Pretty sure."

"If you say so. I guess I'll go ahead and chalk that up as the greatest sex I've ever had with a straight girl."

We both burst out giggling. We were giddy, and tired, and sinking into post-orgasm sloth.

"That wasn't really sex," I said as I forced myself to sit up.

"No? Sure seemed like it to me. Obviously it wasn't traditional vanilla shit..."

"It was sex-like, I'll grant you." I scooted to the edge of the bed and tested my legs to make sure they'd hold me before I stood. "But it was still just messing around, right?"

Erin was quiet a moment. "You live by an odd set of rules, don't you?"

"Not rules, exactly. Just, like, I know who I am, right? I know who I want to be. Sometimes I don't know, sometimes I guess, sometimes I'm wrong. But, like, why should I have to conform to what other people tell me is right? Why can't I decide those sorts of things for myself?"

"So... you do lesbian shit, but only kinda. And you do incest shit, but only kinda. That's what you decided?"

I smiled tiredly. "Yeah, sure. You got it."

My annoyance and her trying to figure out my life story from our brief interactions must have come through in my tone. She called after me as I tried to slip out of the room.

"Wait, Kelsey, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be all judgey and shit."

"It's fine."

"No but, like, it's cool that you do what you want. Come back, would you? I don't want to kick you out of your own bed."

I snorted. "You aren't kicking me out of anything. I'm coming back. I just have to deal with some stuff before I sleep. And I am well ready for sleep."

"Oh. Ok."

I walked away before she could say anything else.

I fetched a glass of water from the kitchen, then made my way to Logan's room. He was still sprawled dopily in his bed, naked butt sticking out like he wanted to be fucked some more. I felt a weird surge of sisterly love at the pathetic sight of him.

"Hey," I said. "Wake up."

It took a few prods before Logan stirred and blinked heavily at me. "Wha'? Wha's goin' on?"

"Drink this."

I handed him the water. He stared at it for a second, then downed the entire glass in a few seconds.

"Thanks," he said.

"What some more?"

"No. I think I'm good. Maybe. Just wanna sleep."

"I know. I'm sorry for waking you. Move your leg for a second."

I got my brother rearranged, then pulled his covers up around him. I tucked him in snugly, then kissed the side of his forehead.

"Kelse?"

"Yeah?"

"My ass hurts."

I smiled. "Yeah, I imagine it probably does."

"Did I..."

"Tell your girlfriend all about us, then let her peg you hard while I watched? Sure did."

"Oh. Oops?"

I ruffled his hair. "It's ok. It all worked out, more or less. We'll talk more tomorrow, ok?"

"Ok." He tucked his arm under his head. "Love you."

"Love you too, bro. Sleep tight."

I turned off the light and closed the door behind me. I padded nakedly back to my room where Erin was still waiting.

"So do we get to spoon now?" she asked.

"No, Erin, we do not get to spoon. We will sleep together because Gun needs his rest and I don't want to disturb him anymore."

"And because you kinda like the idea of-"

"Don't finish that sentence."

I flicked the light switch and crawled in next to Erin. Our bodies brushed together a few times as we got settled. It would have been all too easy to get horny again, if not for how dead tired I was. Her nude form held more than a little appeal, especially when so conveniently right beside mine.

I certainly wasn't as straight as I insisted I was, but we both knew that, and I figured the pretense made drawing my lines easier. And, too, gave some flexibility if and when she decided to push harder.

It really didn't surprise me when she eventually rolled toward me, nuzzled my shoulder, and draped an arm across my tummy. She might have thought she was getting away with something, and that was fine. It was a level of cuddling I was comfortable with.

"Night," I said.

"Mmm. G'night."

The next morning was an interesting affair. Erin was a bit sheepish upon waking up, though not as much as I'd expected. She seemed to recognize that she'd been a little too wild and pushed a little too much, but she also got a funny look in her eye every time she mentioned something from the night before like it was turning her on all over again.

"Anyway," she said, "that was fun. We should have another sleepover sometime."

"Actual sleepover, or naked sleepover?"

She grinned. "Naked, of course."

"Need I remind you you're Gun's girlfriend, not mine?"

"Yeah, yeah. Semantics."

I let her have the shower first. She hesitated a moment too long, and I was sure she was going to make a joke about us showering together. She thought better of it, if indeed that was her intent, and simply went ahead.

I slipped into some panties and a halter top, then went to check on my brother.

Logan was still gently snoring. I sat on the edge of his bed and watched his breathing. It didn't seem right to wake him, but he did have work to get to before too long.

Luckily he stirred before I had to make a tough decision.

"Morning, sleepy," I whispered.

"Hey, you."

"Feeling ok?"

"Head hurts. Ass hurts. Mouth's dry." He shrugged. "Other than that, fine as can be."

I patted his shoulder. "You'll be alright."

"Yeah. Eventually." He shifted a bit and groaned. "As long as I don't move too much."

"Poor baby. You want me to call in sick for you?"

He thought about it. "Maybe."

"And get you some water and aspirin?"

"Yes please."

"Ok. Sit tight. I'll take care of it."

I kissed him on the forehead, then left to take care of shit.

Erin was out of the shower when I came back from making the call to Logan's workplace. I didn't know what she thought was going to happen, but she hadn't put on any clothes, or even wrapped herself in a towel. She stood fully naked and scrubbed, hair still damp, lips quirked in a crooked smile like she thought I'd jump her on sight.

"Put some damn clothes on, would you?" I said in a light tone as a breezed by her into the bathroom.

"Is that all the reaction I get?" Erin pouted. "Here I am all naked and-"

"I know. I can see." I shook a pair of tablets from the bottle of aspirin, then slipped back past my brother's nude, pouty girlfriend. "I honestly would have thought you'd gotten enough action last night."

"Well, I did. But I keep thinking about it, and it's getting me kinda worked up again."

"Feel free to borrow my toys if you need one. Actually, while we're on the subject, I expect the one that was in your ass to be well cleaned before you go."

"Ouch. What happened to horny Kelsey? I liked her better."

"I imagine you did." I took Erin's cheek in one hand and softly kissed her on the opposite side. "We had fun. Don't make it more than it was."

"Yeah, you're right." She perked up. "Hey, maybe Logan-"

"Logan is resting," I said firmly. "You may talk or say goodbye or whatever, but no jumping in bed with him."

"What are you, his Mom?"

"When necessary."

We stared each other down for a moment, but she cracked well before I would have.

"You two are seriously adorable," she said. "Actually, I have to get going anyway. I should get back to my place and change."

"Probably sensible," I agreed.

"I have to go find my clothes in Logan's room. Is that ok... Mom?"

I rolled my eyes. "Yes, fine."

She smirked and slapped my butt on the way by. She knew she had my attention at that point, because the way her hips swung as she walked away could only have been for my benefit. Maybe a 'look at what you just passed on' kind of thing. Or maybe it was just her being horny and flirty. Who knew.

Logan was lazing on the couch playing video games when I got back from work that evening. I got settled, stripped down to my shirt and panties, then joined him on the sofa. I tucked my legs under me so I was half kneeling, half on my ass.

"Hey," he said. "How was work?"

"Fine, thanks. How 'bout you? Did you do anything today?"

"Not hardly, no."

"Lazy day?"

"Pretty much. I did put a casserole together for supper. It's in the oven."

"Mmm. Good boy."

I patted Logan's head. His hands never left his controller.

"Erin never came back to my room last night, did she?" he asked.

"Nope. She slept with me."

Logan's eyebrow quirked and a small grin graced his lips. He didn't say anything, but I knew exactly where his mind had gone. In this particular instance, he wasn't far off.

"You having fun picturing that?" I asked.

"You know I am. 'Cause I know how you like sleeping naked. And Erin..." He paused, both vocally and in his game. He slowly turned his head toward me. "She had to come get her clothes this morning."

"Uh huh."

"So she didn't have them last night."

"Right."

"Don't tell me... you guys didn't actually sleep naked together, did you?"

I grinned smugly. "Your girlfriend really, really likes me, bro. Maybe even better than she likes you."

"Oh my fuck." His eyes were wide, his mouth hung open. "You did too."

I shrugged. "Sure we did. Didn't want to disturb you."

He grinned. "And what else happened?"

"What makes you think anything else happened? It was perfectly innocent. We're just two girls sharing a bed. We might have naked-cuddled a bit, might have gotten a bit cozy... and just maybe I helped her shove a dildo up her butt, then shared a vibrator 'til we both came a bunch."

Logan's expression was well worth the pestering I knew the story would generate. He was so fun to tease sometimes.

Slowly, deliberately, he shut off his game. He set his controlled down like it was made of glass, then turned his whole body to face me.

"You did what, exactly?"

"You heard me."

"Yeah, but... you?"

"Me. And Erin."

"You fucked her ass with a dildo? That doesn't seem-"

"Ah! No no. I didn't fuck her ass. I helped her fill her ass, that's all. And we played with my wand a bit. And she might have felt me up a bunch and then cuddled afterward. But that's it."

I flicked my gaze to the crotch of Logan's pants. He was definitely hard.

"Please tell me you have pictures."

"You doofus. I absolutely do not have pictures."

"Aw."

"I told her that's all you'd be interested in."

"Heh. You know me pretty well."

"I do."

"So how was your night of lesbian romance?"

I rolled my eyes. "That is so not what it was."

"No? Kinda sounds like it."

"It was just messing around. That's all. Maybe it was a little lesbian-y, but only a little."

"Ah. Kinda like how we're only a little incest-y, yeah?"

I frowned. "You're making fun of me."

Logan shook his head. He put his hand on my bare thigh and squeezed reassuringly. "I'm not. Well, I am a bit. But I agree with you. You know that. It's just messing around."

"Right."

"Because if it got to be more than messing around..."

"It'd be bad," I finished for him. "Can you even imagine if we were more wrapped up in each other than we already are?"

"Hardly seems possible."

"At least we mostly function in society right now. I mean, people always think we're weird, and Erin actually found out why thanks to your big mouth, but they basically accept us."

Logan's hand ran up and down my thigh, rubbing softly. It felt nice.

"Plus it'd be kinda gross," he said. "Sleeping together, fucking, holding hands, kissing in public... all that couple shit. That's never who we were meant to be."

"Very true."

"But Kelse..."

"Yeah?"

"I do think about it sometimes. I don't want it, but I imagine it."

"Of course, Gun. So do I." I leaned in and kissed him on the forehead, then forced myself out of my seat. "I'm hungry. Is that casserole almost done?"

He smiled crookedly. "Let me check."

Part Three: In the Butt

I was, admittedly, kind of excited for the next time Erin spent the night. Probably not as much as Logan-who was actually fucking her-but still.

The dynamic had irreversibly changed between us. We all knew things about each other that most people never would. We also shared varying levels of open attraction for each other.

Erin and Logan had a stay-in date night. They ate pizza and cuddled their way through a romantic movie. Erin tried to get me to join them, but I retreated to my room and locked the door just in case. Intruding on my brother's date was definitely not an ok thing to do, despite neither of them minding at all.

Logan understood, though. He tried his best to keep Erin from pressuring me too much, even if he wasn't all that successful.

There were things you had to be careful of when you were brother and sister. You had to have things that were your own, lives that weren't totally, completely entangled. Erin was becoming entangled, and she shouldn't be. She was his girlfriend. His.

And yet...

They left the door wide open for me that night. I knew they would. I knew that if I was smart, I wouldn't go watch. I'd just leave them.

I wasn't that clever. Or maybe I just didn't have the self-control. I couldn't help myself.

Once again, in my shirt and panties, creeping to my brother's room when I should have been in bed. Happy, sexy sounds floating down the corridor to my perked up little ears.

They were fully naked. Logan was on his back, Erin on top riding him. It wasn't an urgent fuck; more of a gentle, sexual grinding. They got handsy at times, at others just relaxed into their slow rhythm.

Occasionally Erin would bend down and they'd share long, sensual kisses. I liked when they did that. Logan and I didn't kiss on the mouth. Mostly. That was a romantic-type thing to do, he said, and we weren't a romantic-type couple. Still, who could be good all the time?

I had my hand shoved down my panties when they finally caught me watching. For people who'd been expecting me, they hadn't kept much of an eye on the doorway.

Erin smiled and beckoned me closer. I shook my head and stayed right where I was. She frowned slightly and waved at me again. I didn't move.

Logan said something to Erin, but I couldn't make it out. They hissed a short, unintelligible conversation back and forth, then seemed to come to an agreement.

Erin rose off of my brother's cock. His shaft fairly glistened with her juices. I had an insane urge to run over and suck it clean. That was exactly the sort of desire that needed resisting from time to time.

The two of them changed positions. Erin got on her hands and knees while Logan got out of bed for something, then knelt behind her.

Lube. He'd gotten out of bed to grab lube, and now he was pouring some on Erin's ass.

My fingers sped up on my pussy. That was their game, was it? Give me an anal show, get me too horny to stick to my principles?

Well... it would probably work.

Erin stared straight at me while Logan fingered her ass. I saw the lust in her eyes, the way her lips twitched into little 'o's. She wanted to make me envious, and she was succeeding.

It could be me on the bed if I wanted. That was the insidious thing about me and Logan. We could do those sorts of things. There was nothing stopping us but us. I could take my clothes off, push Erin aside, present my ass...

No. Bad Kelsey. Stop that.

But I could.

Erin was offering low moans in tribute to her anal fingering. She was ready. Logan was ready too. His cock was massively hard, and I could see the look of barely contained eagerness on his face; especially pronounced when his erection bumped against Erin's butt.

I bit my lip as my brother guided his dick to Erin's rear hole. My pussy was totally flooded, and it was only getting worse.

An aura of relief spread through all three of us as Logan penetrated her. His magnificently erect shaft sank into her ass like they were made for each other. She mewled happily and arched her back, then braced her arms and pushed herself further toward him.

She liked it so much. It still amazed me just how easily Erin took my brother's cock up her butt, and how pleasurable she made it seem. That was the sort of thing that was meant to be confined to porn. Seeing her in real life-both of them really-was so much more visceral, so much more... tempting.

Yeah, tempting. Goddamn did I want to be Erin. Maybe I wouldn't like it, maybe it would hurt, maybe it'd be too gross or... or whatever. But I so badly wanted to try it. I wanted to feel what she felt. I needed to know.

Logan got a good rhythm going, and Erin was forced forward onto her elbows. She grabbed a pillow and hugged it beneath her, leaving her ass sticking lewdly up in the air.

Erin grinned at me, and again beckoned me closer. This time I didn't have the willpower to resist.

I stepped forward woodenly as I pulled my hand regretfully away from my pussy. I could see even better the nearer I approached. Logan's cock drilled deep into Erin's ass, and I watched in awe as it surfaced and sank in long thrusts.

"You like to watch, don't you?" Erin asked softly.

I bit my lip and nodded.

"Better than participating?"

"Sometimes."

"Because it keeps you separated?"

I considered the question. "Maybe."

Erin held out a hand and dragged me closer still. I sat down beside her. She ran a warm hand up my bare thigh.

"It's ok to want something even if you think you shouldn't have it," she said.

I snorted. "I know that." My gaze flicked to Logan. "Believe me, I know."

"I s'pose you do, don't you?"

Logan slapped Erin's ass, making her squeal. He grabbed her hips firmly and started fucking her harder. Her words were transformed into a series of happy moans.

Maybe he thought he was rescuing me from awkward questioning. He kind of was. But I was in a whole different place from worrying about that kind of thing.

"I want things lots of times," I said, as much to myself as either Erin or Logan. "Sometimes I let myself have them. Sometimes I don't." I pushed some of Erin's hair back from her forehead where it was starting to get sweaty. "It's not really about what I should or shouldn't do. It's about the consequences. What my life turns into."

I didn't think Erin was paying attention anymore. Logan was. He wasn't so far gone as her. His eyes met mine. An unspoken message flashed between us. A slight nod, no furrowing of his brow. He was ok with me being here. I suspected he would be, but it was good to be sure.

"The thing about watching," I said, "is it doesn't change anything. Not by itself. Not like doing. Doing things are how all changes happen. Usually small. Not always."

I pushed myself up on one knee, giving just enough balance to lean close to Logan. I kissed him, just quickly and softly, but it was a proper kiss. It felt right.

"Daaammmn," Erin moaned. "Do that again."

"No," I said simply. Kissing my brother wasn't something I was about to do just to satisfy someone's fetish. Even my own.

Erin was wriggling around under Logan's constant ass-fuckery. I scooted in front of her on my butt, the stole her pillow away from her. She might have protested if I hadn't immediately pulled my panties off and stuck my pussy in her face.

Ooh," she said.

"Yeah, I know." I leaned back. "Enjoy."

I was really getting a feel for this girl. The way she treated me and Logan like fetish material at times, she had to love the idea of getting sandwiched between us.

Essentially giving Erin what she wanted was teaching her a bad lesson. That wasn't great. On the other hand, I was horny and having an eager little tongue buried in my snatch sounded good to me. She didn't disappoint.

She happily spread my thighs and lapped away at my overflowing vagina. Her nose kept bopping against me as Logan's hips knocked her around a bit, but she was determined. She did her level best to keep her tongue licking despite the turbulence.

I ran my fingers through Erin's hair while she licked me. I alternated smoothing and taking a loose grip when I wanted to guide her. Mostly I just let her do her thing. It was pretty fantastic. Even better as I got an excellent seat to watch her ass get railed by my brother all the while.

I was pretty sure Erin came first, and who could blame her. It got to be kind of a blur as I was overtaken by the sheer ecstasy of the situation. Our orgasms fed each other symbiotically, and we traded periods of bliss for an unclear period of time.

Logan brought it all to an end. It was impressive enough he'd lasted as long as he had, all things considered. I didn't even realize he was cumming until her pulled out of Erin and dribbled the last of his cum on her butt. The knowledge that the rest had been spurted inside her carried me through my final orgasm.

The three of us lay half-comatose for a while. We were drained, happy, and lazy.

We gradually migrated into a loose ball in the center of the bed, not that there was much extra room for all of us to begin with. I had the sole article of clothing between us since I was still wearing my shirt. Both Erin and Logan snuck hands underneath it at various points. I just kind of let them. I was in the mood to be fondled if they were inclined.

I participated a little. I cuddled on Logan's chest for a while, then played with Erin's tits a bit. I tasted her pussy off her finger at one point and I couldn't even remember whose idea that had been.

It would have been so easy to fall asleep with them. I was sorely tempted. But I'd been so bad already.

"It's getting pretty late," I mumbled sleepily.

"It is," Logan agreed. He tried to pull me closer.

I giggled and pushed away, rolling off the bed to my feet. "I need to go."

"Stay," Erin said.

"I can't."

"Sure you can. You-"

"Gun, tell her I can't."

Logan sighed. "She can't, Erin."

Erin looked confused. "But-"

Logan wrapped his arms around his girlfriend and covered her mouth with one hand. "Good night, Kelse. Love you."

I smiled. "You too, bro."

I started to walk away, then thought better of it. Logan's blanket had been knocked to the floor at some point. I picked it up, straightened it out, then flung it across him and Erin.

After tucking them in snugly, I kissed Logan good night. Again with the being bad.

"Me too?" Erin asked.

I hesitated, taking in the innocent pout in her expression, then nodded. "Ok."

I kissed her as well. I kept it short, but it was still enough to do funny things to me. The sort of things that usually only Logan made me feel.

"Be good," I said. "Go to sleep."

"Yes, Mom," Logan said.

Erin thought that was funny. "Yes, Mommy," she echoed.

"See, that. That's not being good."

They mumbled some half-assed protests of innocence. I ignored them and shut off the light on my way out.

I woke up early in the morning to Erin sneaking into bed with me. Her naked body was snuggled up with mine before I could formulate an argument. At that point, I couldn't find it in me to kick her back out.

"Don't worry," she whispered. "I have to leave soon anyway. Have to get to work early."

"Then what's this about?"

"Nothin'. Just wanted a quick cuddle with you."

"This isn't making me any more of a lesbian, you know."

"Perish the thought."

Hidden in her self-assured tone was the shared knowledge that I'd previously let her lick me out to multiple orgasms and was now accepting her naked cuddles. She didn't have to make me anything I wasn't. She just had to have a certain amount of patience. Wait for me to give in.

"You're Gun's girl," I said.

"I'm no one's girl." She shifted a bit and put her hand on my tit. "But yes, I am with your brother, not you. We all agree on that, I think."

"And yet you keep trying to seduce me."

"Is that what you think I'm doing?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe."

"Maybe you're right. Truth be told, I don't exactly know what I'm doing." She circled my nipple with a single fingertip. "But you two are by far the most interesting brother and sister I've ever met, and I just can't help myself."

"You haven't tried particularly hard."

"Perhaps. I don't have the restraint you two have, that's for sure. The way you feel about each other, and you still just tiptoe around it... I don't know how you do that."

"We have to."

"Why?"

"Because... because Gun's gotta be my brother first."

"As opposed to what?"

"Ugh. I don't really want to talk about this." I rolled away from Erin. "Let me sleep."

She followed me. "As opposed to what?" she repeated.

"Dammit. You know how couples break up all the time? Married people get divorced? Friends stop talking?"

"Sure."

"Well... siblings don't stop being siblings."

"I know some people who don't talk to their family. Siblings included."

"Not if they love each other and generally get along."

"Well... no. But isn't that true for your other examples?"

"Listen, you're the one who asked. Don't be starting an argument."

"Sorry." Erin kissed the back of my shoulder like it was some kind of apology. "But I can't help feeling like you've trapped yourselves with fears over nothing."

"That's a possibility," I admitted. "But we're happy, and we know who we are, and we're never ever gonna lose each other."

"Well-"

"And we're mostly just siblings. No one else ever found out what we do, 'cept you. And that was only 'cause Gun blabbed."

"Ok, that part is fair enough. A lot of people wouldn't really approve of you guys the way I do."

"Yeah. You're pretty fucked up."

Erin laughed. "I am. But look who's talking."

I couldn't help giggling a bit too. Some of the tension faded in our shared laughter.

"I like what I have," I said after a moment. "We know what we're doing."

"If you say so."

"I like you," I said. "Gun likes you. You're a bad influence on us. You know that, right?"

"Yeah."

"Who knows. Maybe you'll be around for a while. Maybe you and Gun'll get married."

"Now, hang on a sec-"

"But I'm not gonna let it change me and him. Not in the important ways. Whether you stay or leave, we're still gonna be us."

"I get that." Erin ran her hand down my shoulder and arm, then explored my bare thigh. "I'm just saying it'd be super fun and sexy if you guys did more stuff together."

"That's-"

"Think about it."

"I have. Many times. You must know that."

"I guess I do." She kissed my shoulder again, then pushed away with a reluctant sigh. "Anyway, really must be going."

"You weren't kidding about the early thing, huh?"

"Really wasn't." She smacked my butt before hopping out of bed. "We should do some more threesome stuff, yeah?"

"Um..."

"Yeah, totally should. We'll figure it out. Get together some night when we're all super horny. I'll get Logan to pound my butt some more maybe. That seems to work for you."

"Conniving bitch."

"Ha, yeah. I guess I am." She stepped out the door. "See ya, Kelse."

"Yeah. See ya."

I thought I'd be able to just go back to sleep after she left. I was wrong.

I wasn't turned on, exactly, though naked cuddles had given me a shove in that direction. I was just... something. Not in sleep mode, that was for sure.

I got up and padded naked down the hall. Logan was still asleep. I stood in his doorway for several long minutes, torn with indecision.

On one hand, I wanted to crawl in with him. On the other, I was leery of Erin's influence, and unwilling to do something stupid just because she was in my head.

I couldn't hold out forever. I slipped silently right up to my brother's bed, then snuck under the covers. It was warm and secure next to him. The small anxiety in my chest faded, and I was soon back to sleep.

For the second time that morning, I woke up to some light molestation. Logan fondled me awake, which was honestly one of my favourite things in the morning. It just didn't tend to happen when we were both behaving ourselves.

Aside from perving on his unconscious little sister, which was bad enough, he was also totally hard. His cock twitched occasionally as he played with me, and I just watched it for a while before moving. There was something about the blatant evidence of my brother's arousal that really worked for me sometimes.

"Someone's being quite presumptuous this morning," I said.

"Hm? Is that someone the one who climbed into bed with the other?"

"No. It's the one- oh forget it."

Logan smiled and booped me on the nose. "I couldn't help myself. You're totally irresistible when you're naked and sleeping next to me."

"Clothes next time. Got it."

"Let's not be too hasty."

"No, indeed not."

Logan gave my boobs a final squeeze before sitting up. I wondered what he'd do if I rolled over and stuck my ass out at him.

"Erin must have left, huh?" he said.

"Yep. Something about work, I think."

"Yeah. Odd hours sometimes."

"Uh huh." I looked pointedly at his throbbing erection. "Hoping she'd help you with that, were you?"

He shrugged. "Her or... someone else, maybe."

"Lucky girl, this 'someone else.'"

"That remains to be seen."

I grinned slyly. "I think she could be convinced. If you were charming enough, that is."

"Stick my dick in her face. Got it."

Logan, goofball that he was, proceeded to do just that. He threw a leg across me, straddling my face, and lowered his cock to my mouth.

I played along at first and parted my lips, allowing him to carefully insert his penis. He gently face-fucked me for a moment until I cracked and started giggling too hard to keep up.

"That was you being charming, was it?" I laughed as he rolled off me.

"Funny thing is it kinda worked."

"Well... you're not wrong, actually." I got up on my hands and knees. "It actually has been a while since I gave you a blowjob though."

I arched my eyebrow and waited. We'd just been messing around up to now, in our own way. I wasn't actually sure if he was in the mood for something more than that.

"Maybe just a quick one," he said, acting reluctant.

"A quick one? Really? What am I, your girlfriend?"

"What?"

I pouted. "Ask nicely. Like it's a nice thing for me to do."

"It is a nice thing."

"So act like it."

Logan rolled his eyes. "Please, sis, can you suck on my cock a little?"

"Oh for-"

I was about to protest that he wasn't taking me seriously. He stopped me with a hand on my cheek. My eyes met his and latched on to his focused gaze.

"Please," he said, for real this time. "You know how much I like it."

A warm flush started in my chest. Goddamn, the way he could make me feel when he wanted to...

"Ok," I said.

It was what I wanted anyway. I felt like such a slutty little sister, lying on my tummy in front of my brother, getting ready to fill my mouth full of his cock.

Logan got comfy, reclined in a half-upright position. I made eye contact as I slowly sank my lips down his shaft.

There was a reason we didn't do this sort of thing too often. In a different reality, I could see me waking my brother up with a blowjob every morning. I loved everything about it. I loved the way it made him feel, I loved the way it made my pussy tingle, and I really, really loved the sheer naughtiness of it. Sisters weren't meant to suck their brothers off. Not even a little.

"Mmm, good girl," Logan breathed as he stroked my hair.

My body heated up even more at the pet-like compliment. Damn him. Now I really wanted to play with myself, but I had a job to do.

"Good little sister," he moaned.

I bobbed my head rhythmically and pressed my tongue hard on his shaft to really drag its soft wetness against him. I gave him my best pouty blowjob eyes since I knew how much they turned him on. I was going to make him cum before he got me too horny to focus. That was my new goal.

We carried on like that. Logan played with my hair and gave slightly patronizing, totally arousing compliments. I worked his cock like a porn star. I knew I'd won when he went quiet and leaned his head back. Not that he was losing by any means. Lucky bastard got to cum in his sister's mouth.

I couldn't help a long, low moan as my mouth received the first spurts of my brother's orgasm. I swallowed the first few shots, then held the rest until he was done.

I carefully pulled my mouth off Logan's cock, then held it open so he could see my tongue bathed in his cum. I then exaggerated the motion of swallowing it before opening again to present a clean mouth.

"Bad girl," Logan said.

"You love it."

"I do."

He pushed himself up into semi-reclined position against the headboard. I crawled nearer, then knelt beside him. I saw him check out my visibly aroused little pussy and made no attempt to hide it.

"You know what I was thinking about?" I asked.

Logan ran his hand from my knee up to my thigh. I stayed perfectly still and let him run his fingers over my warm, sensitive skin.

"No idea," he said.

"Well... you remember that time..."

"What time?"

His caress was sweet and titillating on my inner thigh. It took deliberate effort not to squirm.

"My first time," I said.

His hand faltered just briefly, barely noticeably. "Oh."

He wasn't quite sure where I was going. I could tell. It wasn't a subject that was brought up basically at all between us.

I pushed my hair back behind my ear. "You remember how nervous I was?"

Logan gave a crooked smile. "Of course I do. You burst into my room and wouldn't stop rambling for, like, an hour."

"It wasn't that bad."

"Oh it was. You were so into your boyfriend at the time, and you knew he wanted to fuck, but you were all... you know."

I blushed. "I know. Super anxious. I thought it would hurt, or I'd do it wrong, or... I don't know. It seemed like a big deal at the time."

"It wasn't." His thigh-strokes had become as much about reassurance as feeling me up. "It really wasn't that big a deal."

"I know." I looked down and twisted my fingers together in sympathetic remembrance of my past self. "But that's the way it felt." I looked back up with sisterly adoration in my eyes. "And you made it better."

"We shouldn't have done it."

"I know that. Of course I know that. But it was what I needed at the time. You made it so perfect for me. I never would have felt as safe and loved with anyone else."

"Kelse..."

"I love you for that, you know. For always being there when I need you."

Logan flushed slightly. "Usually it's not anything I mind doing."

"No. I seem to recall you rather enjoyed yourself."

He nodded. "But..."

"But once was enough. I know. Probably too much all by itself." I leaned in and kissed the side of his forehead. "You'll always be my brother first. That's the most important thing."

"Oh. So... you're not asking to do it again? I really thought that's where this was going."

"Is that why you look so worried? I wouldn't have thought it'd scare you that much."

"It doesn't." His hand went to my breast. His voice dropped to a near-whisper. "It's just... if you asked, really asked, I wouldn't be able to say no."

A little thrill went through me even though I knew that wasn't his intent. "That's why I'm so careful about what I ask. And I've really thought about this."

His eyebrow went up. He wasn't as in the clear as he'd thought. "What's that?"

"Gun... I really think I want to try anal."

Such a conflict of emotion crossed his face. It was kind of hilarious, but I kept my expression firm and serious since I didn't want him to think I was joking.

"You do, huh?"

I nodded. "I think I have to. I can't stop thinking about it."

"So do you need a new toy or something?"

"You goof. I don't want your help to go toy shopping or anything. Not this time. You know better."

"And I suppose you don't want my help finding a suitable boy to help you out either."

"Right."

Logan considered the issue. I did my best to look sexy and angelic without being too blatantly abusive of my womanly charms.

"It's really hard to say no to that," he finally said.

"Then say yes."

"But we really, really shouldn't..."

I bit my lip and gave my brother sad puppy eyes. "You made my first time so special. I never worried about you hurting me. I want that again. I really, really want it to be you. Just for the first time. That's it."

"Kelse..."

"Please?"

"Goddammit. You know I will. Don't give me that look."

I broke into a wide smile. I launched forward and showered his cheek and neck with kisses. "Thanks, bro."

He laughed and pushed at me, then just accepted some nakey kissy times. It wasn't on the lips, so it was fine. Kinda.

"You've seriously never done it before?" he asked.

"Of course not. I would have told you."

He shrugged. "You might not have. You don't tell me everything."

"Everything important I do. And you told me the first time you did a girl in the butt."

"That was only because it was a funny story." He paused. "Kinda gross too. And she never went out with me again, so maybe not all that funny in some ways."

"Point is, no. I never have. It's only after seeing you and Erin that I've really had any interest." I rolled my eyes. "And of course since then, it's been all I can think about."

"You could still get a toy. Try it whenever you want to."

I tapped him lightly on the shoulder with my fist. "You already promised."

"I did. Don't worry." A stupid grin spread across his face. "I'm not the sort to promise a girl a butt fuck then back out."

"'Specially your sister. You have to live with me after all."

Logan glanced at the time. "I could call in to work, say I'll be late. You ready right now?"

"No, no. Don't be silly. This evening. I want plenty of time, no rushing. Do it right. Make it special."

He nodded absently. Thinking. I lay beside him, snuggled in for a few minutes before I'd get up and moving. I smiled to myself as he squeezed my ass. I hadn't noticed until then, but he'd gotten rock hard again while we'd been talking. I knew he wasn't as reluctant as he let on. I respected it though. One of us had to try and stay sane.

It had to be Logan, was the thing. I knew we shouldn't, but it was what I needed. I needed my big brother. Sometimes that was just how I was.

I was in the kitchen a little later on humming to myself and waiting for the toaster to pop. I had showered and dressed, and was well on my way to being ready for the day.

Logan was a bit slower, but not by much. I heard him coming, so wasn't terribly surprised when he walked up right behind me. I thought he might have just wanted some toast too, but instead his hands landed on my hips. Not looking for toast, then.

The toaster popped and I threw my two slices on a plate. I started buttering them while Logan undid my jeans and slid them down my thighs.

I didn't know exactly what my brother was planning, but I was certainly in the right mood to wait and find out. I calmly proceeded like nothing was amiss, prepping my breakfast as casual as could be.

Logan got my pants down past my panties. He rubbed the front of my underwear at first, then slipped inside. I bit my lip and tried not to show any sign of acknowledging what he was doing..

140 Ass Play for Siblings C

I took a careful bite of toast while getting my pussy fingered. I looked out the kitchen window where the world was passing as per normal. One of our neighbours was out walking her dog. Another went past the other way in a jogging outfit. Neither had the slightest inkling of what I was letting my brother do to me.

They all thought it was sweet, a brother and sister living together. Very familial. Very wholesome. They had no idea at all.

I loved it.

Even better than playing around with Logan was getting away with it in such blatant, naughty fashion. It was scandalous, really.

I got through about half my first slice of toast before Logan's magic fingers started affecting me too much. I leaned heavily against the counter, bracing with both arms, and stuck my butt out for more.

Then, just as it was getting good, he stopped. I turned my head in confusion, but Logan was already pulling my pants back up.

"Uh... what the hell?" I asked.

"Nothin' much. Just want you super horny for tonight."

"What? But... but... you meanie!"

Logan smirked. "Trust me. You're gonna need to be turned on. Don't want you reconsidering between now and then, do we?"

"I wooonnn't. Just finish me. C'mon."

He smacked my butt and walked away. "Tonight."

"Ugh. Jerk."

I finished my toast in a state of sexual frustration. And my panties were all damp now too. I'd have to go change before work. Given the state my brother had left me in, bringing a spare pair to work probably wouldn't hurt either.

Despite my initial annoyance with Logan's behaviour, my negativity gave way to anticipation and excitement through the day. I kept finding myself stuck in daydreams about what it was going to be like.

I was so tempted to sneak off to the bathroom and have a quick orgasm, but I managed to restrain myself. I didn't approve of Logan's methods by any means, but he was kind of right about how it was better if I stayed horny. It was much easier and more fun trying new things when I was all turned on and shit.

I'd soaked through my third pair of underwear by the time I got home. I was miserably horny, to the point where it almost wasn't even fun anymore. I was ready to straight up tackle Logan to the floor as soon as I saw him, but it turned out he wasn't even home yet. What the hell.

I decided I might as well take a shower while waiting for him. I was kind of gooey down below, and getting nice and clean felt like a good idea anyway.

I'd just gotten out and was wrapped in a towel when I heard Logan arrive. I went down to the entryway to greet him. He smiled when he saw me.

"How was your day?" Logan asked.

"Excruciating." I nodded toward our bedrooms. "Come on. Let's do this."

"How very romantic."

"Don't want romance. Want some goddamn butt sex."

"Well when you put it that way..."

I jabbed my finger at him. "No more teasing."

"Wouldn't dream of it. That was just to make sure you were all warmed up."

"And it worked. Probably better than you hoped." I jerked my thumb down the hall. "Now seriously, let's get moving."

"You don't even want supper first? I stopped and got some things. I was thinking-"

"I told you. No romance. Only butt sex." I started walking. "And if you don't follow me right the hell now, I'm calling your girlfriend and getting her to do it instead."

Logan jogged a few steps to catch up. "You know... I actually think you might."

"Don't try me."

"I don't plan on it. You think I want to miss my chance?"

I stopped short and Logan actually ran into me. I turned slowly to face him. "Your chance, huh? I thought you were only doing this 'cause I begged you?"

Logan shrugged awkwardly. The conspicuous smile on his lips gave away his true feelings. "I might have thought about what it would be like."

"Uh huh?"

"But obviously it was never going to happen. Not until you decided you had to try it."

"So it's still all my fault?"

"It's not... you're... it's..." Logan coughed and brushed past me. "We should probably get ready."

I tagged along, now the follower rather than the leader. "You were all acting like you were doing me a favour. Turns out you want this more than I do, don't you?"

"I wouldn't go that far."

"How far would you go, exactly?"

We made it to Logan's room. He stopped in the middle of his room. "Probably best not to explore that question," he said.

"Why not?"

"You know why not. Because... because some of the things we feel for each other... they aren't good. Some of the things I want to do with you sometimes... they're things we both agree we can't. Not without changing who we are."

There was an edge of desperation in his explanation. I softened, not that I'd really been upset to begin with. I just wanted to give him a bit of a hard time was all. He kind of deserved it.

But now...

I padded forward and slipped into my brother's arms. "Sorry," I said. "I do know what you mean. I probably shouldn't have asked you to, like, teach me butt stuff."

Logan wrapped his arms around me and rubbed my back. "Nah, it's all good. I'm actually glad you came to me. We should be there for each other. And... I kind of really like the idea of being your first again. It's one of my favourite memories, you know."

I smiled. "I was that good, was I?"

"That's... you know that's not what I mean. I don't mean about the sex."

"No, I know." I tilted my head up and brushed my lips across his. "That was special. Just like this is gonna be. Just us. Always us. That's what's important."

"I love you."

"Love you too."

Logan tugged at my towel. I lifted my arms and let him drop it to the floor.

He was totally hard inside his pants. While he removed his shirt, I pressed against his straining erection and contemplated it going inside me. And not just in my mouth like I was used to. No, this was for real. The thought made me shiver.

I helped Logan get the rest of his clothes off. That wasn't something I normally did, and the novelty was just one more thing to add to the excitement. Sure we were naked together a fair amount, but actually stripping one another in preparation for sex? Yeah. I liked the badness of it.

Logan threw me to the bed and I landed on my back in a fit of anxious giggling. He climbed in with me and I instinctively spread my legs to give access to my pussy. That was what I was used to, after all.

He grabbed my leg and hip and rolled me over. I complied and got comfy on my tummy, sticking my ass up slightly once I was settled.

"You're gonna make sure it doesn't hurt, right?" I asked.

"Do my best. I can't promise absolutely for sure. Some of it depends on you."

I squirmed nervously. "I don't want it to hurt."

"I know. I'll go slow. Don't worry."

His hand pressed on the small of my back. Its familiar weight and warmth gave a sense of comfort and security, and I gradually went still.

It was Logan. My big brother. I could put my trust him. He'd never let anything bad happen to me.

He rubbed my back for a few minutes until I was soothed and becalmed. Then he went lower and massaged my butt. It didn't have nearly the same calming effect, but I definitely liked the naughtiness of it.

Logan gradually circled in on my butthole. I tried not to tense up or flinch when he brushed it with his thumb or even pressed against it a bit. I wasn't successful at first, but I got used to it after a while. That was the point, I supposed.

That stuff was basically expected, more or less. What I didn't expect was for my brother to then spread my ass cheeks and drag his tongue along the cleft between them.

I squealed in a very undignified manner. "Hey! You can't do that!"

Logan licked again. "Why not?"

"It's... it's dirty."

"You're all freshly showered, aren't you?"

I bit my lip and privately admitted that yes, I had cleaned myself well in preparation. I'd spent quite a bit of time on my ass, in fact. Even rubbing a finger over it repeatedly, trying to gauge how it would feel to actually shove something up there.

"Well... yes," I said.

"Then what's the problem? It's just skin."

"Still dirty," I mumbled.

Logan gave me a light slap on the butt. "You just worry about relaxing. Let me worry about what you taste like."

It was impossible to relax fully while getting licked back there. It was such a confusing feeling. Bad and dirty, but also, maybe, kinda nice. Kinda good.

I grabbed Logan's pillow and pulled it beneath me to hug. I was conflicted and horny, and maybe slightly ashamed. Only slightly, mind you. Mostly I was simply uncertain of myself and what we were doing. That, perhaps more than anything else, was what bothered me. I was used to always knowing exactly how I felt about us. Our sibling bond was a constant in my life, and there was a chance I'd jeopardized that.

My brother's steady licking and tonguing of my asshole slowly shifted my opinion of it. I'd assumed there was no way I could get used to it, and that my initial thoughts and worries would remain. That turned out to be as foolish as any time such assumptions are made.

I was coming to find out that having my butthole licked could be a fun and pleasant experience, provided I was sufficiently patient. It wasn't as incredible as some pussy action would have been, in a purely physical sense, but its dirtier nature and the vague aura of wrongness kind of made up for that, in their own ways.

"Why do I feel like you're enjoying this more than I am?" I asked.

Logan paused. He replaced his tongue with a couple fingers, gently probing at my spit-slick entrance. "How do you mean?"

"I mean you're like a puppy. You just keep going. You know the point of the exercise is to get your penis in me, right?"

He laughed softly. "Well... there's a possibility that my baby sister has a totally amazing ass... and this may be the only chance I have to play with it as much as I want..."

"Goddamn, dude. Maybe this isn't such a good idea after all. I mean... it's not really s'posed to be about fulfilling fantasies with each other."

"You're not backing out now."

"No, I'm not. I'm just saying, like, maybe we need to think about it a little more? I dunno."

Logan planted a kiss on my bare ass cheek. "Too late for thinking, dear sister. We're doing this."

"But-"

"Exactly."

"No, not that kind of 'butt,' you goofball. Just... just promise me this is gonna be ok. It's not gonna change anything."

"Promise. It's just gonna be one time, right? Just so you know what it's like. I plan to enjoy it, is all."

Truth be told, I liked that my brother was apparently so enamored with my ass. I liked that he had some secret little fantasies involving it. There really wasn't any harm in indulging him, as long as we kept our main goal in mind.

And it was only once. There was no harm in only one time. Right?

I gasped as one of Logan's fingers actually pushed past my outer defenses and penetrated my tight hole. It didn't hurt or anything, it mostly just surprised me. Perhaps it shouldn't have, but it did.

"Your finger..."

"It's in your butt, yes," Logan said. "Is that ok?"

"It's... yeah. I guess it is." I squirmed a bit. "It's weird, but not bad."

"That's a good start." Logan withdrew, then hopped off the bed. "Probably better lube you up properly before we go too far."

"Probably," I agreed.

I knew enough about the mechanics of anal sex to know that lubrication was vital.

The lube was a tiny bit cold for comfort as it was drizzled down my bum cleavage, but the slipperiness felt nice when Logan resumed playing with my butthole. His finger slid in even easier the next time. Soon he was gently finger-fucking me.

I was fine with one finger. That I could handle. I felt him trying to slip a second finger in, and that was too much for me.

"Hey! One at a time," I said.

"You can do two."

"I can't. My butt's only little."

"Would you just trust me, Kelse? Hm?"

"That's not fair."

"What? Asking you to trust me?"

"Yeah. That's cheating."

Logan patted my ass cheek with his free hand. "Just trust me."

"Goddammit."

He knew asking me something like that meant I had to do it. Just like I'd known that he'd say yes if I asked him for sex. Granted, it turned out he was even more into the idea of fucking my ass than I would have guessed, but still.

Stay calm. That was important. No matter how worried I got, I had to stay calm. Logan wouldn't hurt me. I knew that.

I felt a bit of a stretch, then his second finger was in. Not so bad, actually. A little uncomfortable maybe, but even that was fading after only a few seconds.

"You're so tight," he said.

"Of course I am. Butts are tight. That's what they do."

"Just sayin'."

The anal fingering was really getting to me. I wasn't sure if it was the physical sensations themselves, or rather the vulnerability and sensuality of remaining in my severely exposed position and being so casually toyed with in a new and unfamiliar way.

"You should do it now," I said softly.

"What?"

"Fuck me. In my butt."

"Are you sure? I was kinda planning on taking it slower than that. Maybe doing some-"

"I feel like you'd make this last all night if you could."

"Maybe."

"I think I'm ready now. Your fingers don't hurt. I want to feel your cock."

Logan hesitated. "I'm not convinced you're actually enjoying this yet."

"I'm not sure quite what to feel about it yet. Hence getting to the real thing."

"Well..."

"Dammit, Gun. Stick your penis in your li'l sister's butthole already."

"Mmm. Well when you put it that way..."

I wiggled my hips. "Unfairly alluring. I know."

Logan rubbed in some more lube, which I appreciated. Best to err on the side of caution.

My heart beat so hard as he pressed his hard cock to my ass. I was still nervous, but it was different than before. It was the same kind of jittery anticipation as when it had all been hypothetical in my mind rather than something I was actually going to have to go through with.

Yes, I was excited again. Properly excited. Unconcerned-for-my-anal-wellbeing excited. I almost didn't even care if it hurt, or if I didn't like it, or whatever. I was going to do it. I was going to be brave as fuck and find out.

There was a moment where Logan just wasn't going to fit, it wasn't going to happen. I was so disappointed. Happily, it was only a moment.

My tight little hole stretched, and flexed, and resisted, and eventually surrendered to let my brother in. And it was amazing. I had no idea why fingers were just kind of ok while a penis was truly spectacular, but it was, and I loved it.

"Ooh," I cooed. "I kinda like that."

"Do you indeed?"

"I do. It fits much nicer."

"It... what?"

"Shut up. I don't know. It just does, ok?"

It was true. Fingers hadn't done the job. They weren't the right size, or shape, or... something. They just weren't right. Logan's dick was. Maybe because of who he was, maybe just because cocks were nicer than fingers. I didn't much care. My bum was getting filled up with brother-cock, and it was doing all sorts of special things to my insides.

Logan's hips bumped me as he hilted firmly inside me. My ass was as full of him as it could possibly be.

"Stay there a sec," I said.

"Right here?"

"Yesss."

"Dang you're weird sometimes. I gotta move a bit or-"

"Just hold still for a minute. That's all. I just wanna feel."

My brother, as always, indulged me. I squeezed my ass, and wiggled a bit, then rocked back and forth a little. I was thoroughly penetrated.

I really did like the feeling. It wasn't quite so blatantly pleasurable as vaginal penetration, but it was filling, and comforting, and sexy in a bit of a subtler fashion. It was different.

"Ok," I said. "You can move now."

"Oh can I?"

I ignored his sarcastic tone. "Yes."

Logan couldn't get too snarky with me, not when he was totally buried inside me. I sensed his desire to say something else, but he restrained himself.

Instead, he grabbed my hips and began gently thrusting. My ass gripped his cock as he pulled back, which was quite an interesting feeling for us both, and continued to resist slightly when he pushed back in. That tendency to fight back diminished as I grew accustomed to getting butt-fucked.

Logan's thrusting became smoother and smoother until it felt almost like regular sex, albeit in a different hole. I loved how easily I could apparently take it when properly warmed up. I'd halfway assumed I just wouldn't be able to deal with proper fucking, that my body wouldn't be ready for it with so little experience. I'd been wrong.

"Harder," I whispered.

I thought he didn't hear me at first, but his movements gradually ramped up.

"Like that?" he asked.

"More."

"Really?"

"I might need you to slow down again. But just... I want to see what's like."

"Of course you do."

Logan gave my butt a quick, sharp smack, which in my state only made me arch my back and hiss in wanton pleasure. I was being such a bad girl. So naughty. So butt-slutty.

I seem to have convinced my brother that I was serious. He really began to let loose and pound my ass. It kind of hurt a little, just the sheer force of it on my formerly virgin bum, but I even enjoyed that small discomfort for the raw, animalistic sense of depravity and excess it added.

Logan grunted and panted from behind me. The sounds he made were a decadent symphony to my ears. He was clearly lost in lust, just as I was.

We were quite a pair. A brother and sister engaged in wild butt sex. God how I loved it.

"Fuuuck," Logan moaned. "I'm gonna cum."

My eyes rolled back. That was too delicious for words. "Yesss," I hissed. "Cum in me. Cum in my ass."

His fingers dug painfully into my hips. "Don't say that."

I grinned. "Do ittt. Cum in your little sister's tight little bum."

"Daaammmn."

His cum was scalding hot inside me. It was initially a shock, then just fucking hot.

"Mmm," I moaned. "That's right, bro. Give your sister's ass all that creamy good stuff."

He shuddered as he was finally spent. "Dammit, Kelse. You know what talking like that does to me."

"Well duh. S'kinda the point."

I experienced a surge of disappointment as Logan withdrew. I missed the comfy full feeling in my backside already.

On the other hand, it was probably just as well to end when we did. I ached in a soft, dull kind of way. It could easily turn into an unable-to-sit-down kind of thing if I'd let things get any crazier.

Logan patted my bum, then lay down beside me. I rolled a bit to face him.

"You didn't cum, did you?" he asked.

I shook my head. "Nope."

"Sorry."

"That's ok. I don't really mind. That wasn't the point of the exercise."

"Maybe not. Would have been nice though, wouldn't it?"

"Of course it would. Cumming is always nice."

Logan laid a gentle hand on my breast. He idly swirled his thumb around my nipple. "Would have been nice too if you had a really good experience the first time," he said. "I don't think I did as well at that as I hoped."

"What? Because I didn't have an orgasm?" I shook my head, then leaned in and kissed him on the nose. "It was wonderful, Gun. Honestly. It was just exactly what I wanted."

"Really?"

"Yes, you silly brother you. I figured out I like it in the butt, if done properly. Like, really like it."

He grinned. "I see. Well then... we might have to try it some more and see if we can get you to cum too."

"'We,' huh?"

"Purely for testing purposes of course."

"Right. Of course. Even though this was only gonna be one time?"

"Well... you know. I don't think it would be right to leave you only half knowing. Getting off is important."

I examined my brother's face from under half-closed eyelids. This had been one of the risks, I supposed. That one of us would get a taste for more. Sex one time was one thing. Sex many times was something totally different. Much less manageable.

However... my pussy tingled so happily at the thought of doing that again. Long nights of getting my ass broken in until I could take it like a porn star...

Bad Kelsey. Bad, bad girl.

And yet...

"I mean, only for science purposes, right?" I said.

"That's what I'm saying. So when you find the right boy to do these things with, you'll know exactly what you want."

"How selfless of you to volunteer yourself for more excruciating work."

"Is that a 'yes?'"

I closed my eyes fully. "You know it is," I said softly.

Part Four: Double-Trouble Finale

It was fair to say things hadn't worked out quite as intended. Not in a bad way necessarily, but certainly questionable.

Logan seemed to think he had free access to my ass more or less whenever he wanted it. To be fair, that was probably because even when he wasn't making moves to get at my butt, I was often asking for some anal play time instead. Neither of us had done a particularly good job of returning to the status quo.

I couldn't help myself. Butt play was my new obsession, and I didn't currently have anyone in my life to help out with that except for my brother. And I certainly couldn't resist when he added his cravings to mine. He knew how to get me worked up, and it was all the easier now that he had fresh ammunition to use on me.

We were pretty hopeless.

Maybe even more hopeless than I thought, as I learned upon waking up one morning. There was a soft, wet tongue working on my ass as I stirred into consciousness. Bad enough that immediately assumed it was my brother's, and that I was perfectly fine with that. Worse still, it wasn't actually him.

Logan was, in fact, sitting next to me, gently stroking my hair. This confused me greatly until I looked over my shoulder and discovered Erin with her face buried in my ass.

"The hell?"

Logan cleared his throat. "So, uh, I might have told Erin some things."

I sighed and laid my head back down on my pillow. "Yeah, I know. You tell her everything. Must be true love."

"Hey, now."

"Well you do."

Logan shrugged. "She knows how to make me talk."

"I bet. Probably threatens you with pounding your ass again if you don't."

Erin lifted her head, her tongue finally leaving my bottom. "More like use it as a reward. Your bro's into some kinky shit, you know."

The brightness of Logan's face suggested that she wasn't joking.

"Go figure," I mumbled.

"Aw, c'mon," Logan said, turning away for a moment. "I just... you know."

I patted his leg. "You do you, Gun."

Meanwhile, Erin was repositioning behind me. She smacked my butt a couple times. "Up, now."

"What?"

"Up," she insisted.

I thought about refusing, but what the hell. I lifted my hips and assumed the classic 'face down, ass up' position.

"That's a good girl," Erin cooed.

"That's hella patronizing," I grumbled. And yet, I kinda liked it.

Erin was ignoring me anyway. She applied lube to my spit-slicked butthole and gently massaged it in. Her fingers probed a bit, then withdrew.

"You're just gonna let your girlfriend play with your helpless baby sister like this?" I asked Logan.

He shrugged. "Kinda. Yeah."

"Oh. Ok. Fair enough."

He was totally hard. Of course he was. His two favourite girls engaging in some sexy sapphic anal action. He must have been loving it.

Something rubbery poked my bum. Another glance back revealed that Erin was, indeed, preparing to enter me with a strapon. Probably the same one she used on my brother. Such exquisite depravity.

"This is exactly the sort of things we shouldn't have let happen," I whispered. "Everything's changing."

Logan patted and smoothed my hair. "I know. But... it's kinda too late to worry about that. We're too far gone."

"We are, aren't we." I sighed. "We're gonna be ok though, right?"

"Of course, Kelse. Nothing's changed where it matters. I still love you same as always."

Erin interrupted before I could reply. "That is actually adorable. I really don't think you two understand just how cute you are together."

"I don't think cute's the word for it," I said.

"Well, we may have different perspectives on that," she said.

"Your perspective seems to be straight up my ass."

"So it does."

I moaned aloud as she pushed inside me. My butthole stretched, hurt a tiny little bit, then gave way and allowed entry. Erin's dildo thrust into me, filling me up the same way Logan had been so often of late.

"Goddamn," Logan whispered.

I grinned to myself. I knew he loved it, the horny bastard.

My first ass-fuck with another girl. That was something.

She knew what she was doing, too. She was firm and aggressive, but always tempered and prepared to slack off when needed. She was clearly more than capable of dominating my ass, making me her little butt-slut, if only temporarily.

My ass would always truly belong to my brother. I wasn't sure if I'd ever fully realized that until just then, but it was true. He'd been my first, and he'd always be my favourite.

I put my hand on top of Logan's and squeezed. He smiled and laced his fingers with mine, but I knew he had no idea what I was actually thinking. I wasn't even sure he'd like it. The idea that I'd always be his butt-slut anytime he wanted me... that was just another step too far. One more hop away from sanity and the safety of our carefully built life.

Erin was really working on me now. She had a firm grip on my hips and was pounding hard in an attempt to get her strapon completely inside me. She was close, but hadn't taken the slow and patient route that might have actually gotten her there faster. I wasn't fully relaxed for her, and that was making it a more difficult task for the both of us.

Not that I minded. My old fears about the pain of anal sex were long gone. A little ache, a little soreness, it all just added to the naughty thrill. I secretly loved being able to feel what Logan had done to me even a day or two later. It made the work day more fun, if less productive, when I spent half my time shifting in my seat reminiscing about the night before.

"Boy, you can really take it," Erin said in an impressed tone.

"Thanks. I guess."

"Logan's trained you well."

I flushed and bit back an instinctive rebuttal. I wasn't some puppy to be trained. And yet... it wasn't a totally inaccurate descriptor.

"But I understand he hasn't been able to make you cum," Erin continued.

"He does. Just... not from this."

"That's what she meant, Kelse," Logan said. "Apparently that's the point of this demonstration."

"And here I thought she just wanted to pound my butt for fun."

"It can be both," Erin said mildly. She sank deep into my ass, then held still for a moment. "You do have a lovely butt."

I squirmed impatiently. She was still filling me nicely, but I wanted more actual fucking.

Erin shifted her grip and reached around me with one hand. She rubbed her fingers over my wet pussy and quickly zeroed in on my clit. I purred happily as she fingered the sensitive little nubbin. That was more like it.

She started rocking against me again, thrusting in and out of my tight butthole, while still playing with me around front. Somehow I hadn't anticipated just how amazing that would feel. Ass-fucking and clit-diddling were great on their own. Together, they were fucking phenomenal. The peanut butter and chocolate of sex.

"Holy fuck!"

"Good, right?" Erin said just a tad smugly.

"Sooo good."

I moaned indiscriminately as I was doubly pleasured. There was a direct, jolting connection between the dildo in my ass and my humming clit. It was driving me a bit crazy.

Erin got a good rhythm going. She got her hips and fingers moving in synch, working together to make lovely, squishy things happen.

And Logan was watching the whole damn thing. My naughty big brother was just sitting there enjoying the show, letting his little sister get pounded in the ass by his girlfriend. Goddamn.

I could feel things happening inside me. They were familiar, in a way, but also new and distinct. I hadn't been able to cum from butt-play alone, and technically I still wouldn't, but having my ass-ramming be the main contributor was a unique way to approach the end. I arched my back, rocked my hips, and nurtured the growing pleasure-bomb within.

Then she stopped. I whined in frustration and tried to keep moving on my own. Erin ignored me and pulled out, leaving my bottom sad and empty.

"Hey! What the hell?"

She patted my butt. "Sorry, Kelsey. But it really should be Logan finishing you off. Now that he knows what to do, and all."

I was only partly mollified. It was kind of sweet of her, but also annoying and didn't immediately do anything to satisfy the void in me.

Erin swapped places with Logan and reclined next to me with her strapon still jutting obscenely from her midsection.

"Logan was telling me some more about you two," she said. "I think it's wonderful the things you do for each other. And to each other."

I shivered as Logan's cock pressed against my butthole. "Are you sure you don't just have a massive incest fetish?"

"That might be part of it, sure. I guess I really liked the idea of you going to him when you're nervous about sex stuff."

"Dammit, Gun," I muttered. Not too loud, though. He was just starting to penetrate me and I didn't want to risk him stopping.

"You've got by far the most adorable sibling relationship I've ever seen," Erin continued. "I don't want to get in the way of a 'first' that rightfully belongs to the both of you."

"You're a weird girl, Erin."

"I know. Fit right in, don't I?"

My acknowledging grunt was half for her, half for Logan's cock which had thrust halfway into my ass. Maybe she was right. Maybe her oddities fit nicely with ours.

I loved that my brother had been my first for a couple different things. They were treasured memories. And it was rather sweet of her to let Logan be the first to make me cum from having my ass fucked, even if her motives were pervy rather than altruistic.

I wasn't sure what exactly to make of it all. It probably didn't really matter anyway. I was going all mushy from Logan filling up my butt again, and that was what truly mattered. Whatever logical arguments I made, I couldn't deny just how much I loved doing butt stuff with my brother.

I cooed sluttily as my ass was once again filled up. I squeezed Logan's cock a couple times, then waited for the best part. Having him deep inside me was nice, having him slam balls-deep into me over and over was better.

My body was shaken by rhythmic tremors of sexual gratification. My face pressed into the mattress with every thrust. I threw my hips back to meet my brother's every downstroke. The fact that we weren't alone didn't even register anymore. I was in my happy place.

Even though I knew it was coming sooner or later, I still squealed in delirious pleasure when Logan reached around to my clit. Thanks to Erin, I knew what the combination could do, but it was even better when my brother was the one doing it to me. So much better.

This time was for real. I felt the anal orgasm forming inside me. It had been denied once, and was back with a vengeance. Logan's nimble fingers and plowing cock were a constant fuel for the fire. I was going to cum. I was going to cum so hard.

I whispered and writhed as it neared. I needed it so badly. And beautiful, sweet Logan came through.

I came explosively all over my brother's fingers. The continual pummeling of my asshole forced more and more from me. My pleasure was too vast to understand in the moment, too different from what I knew. The feelings flowing into and out of my butt were like nothing else. Strange and delicious all in one.

My clenching muscles must have done something for Logan too, because I felt spurts of cum inside while I was still coming down from orgasm. He grunted and buried himself entirely for the end of his ejaculation. My lips formed a lazy grin and I slumped happily against the mattress.

When Logan pulled out, I still felt a sense of emptiness. But it was fine this time. It was a comfortable faint ache rather than an urgent longing. I'd been satisfied, and I had my memento for the next day or two.

"That was insane!" Erin said.

I rolled over to face away from her. I'd almost forgotten she was there. Low squishing noises suggested she was busily fingering herself.

"I mean it," she continued, "that was probably the hottest thing that-"

"Ok," Logan said. "Let's go."

"But-"

"Come on. Here we go."

"I just-"

The springs lifted slightly as Erin was physically removed from the bed. There was my big brother, being my hero. God how I loved him.

The door shut with Erin's protestations firmly on the opposite side. Footsteps padded back to me. A warm, gentle hand landed on my shoulder.

"You want me to call in sick for you?" Logan asked.

"Ugh. Hadn't thought about work. How late is it?"

"Late. Like, you're meant to be there in ten minutes, roughly."

"Shit. Maybe tell them I'll be late an hour or two? Say... I dunno, girl stuff? Be vague? Act grossed out?"

"You got it." Logan leaned down and kissed the side of my head. I knew I was kind of sweaty, but he didn't say anything about it. "Sorry for taking over your morning like this."

I rolled onto my back to better make eye contact. "Don't be. It was wonderful." I reached up and traced his cheek with my fingers. "I love you, you know."

He smiled and turned his head slightly to kiss my fingertips. "I know. I love you too." He got up to leave.

"Hey, Gun?"

"Yeah?"

"That was fun, but I'm kinda worn out..."

"Don't worry. Me and Erin'll get cleaned up, then I'll drag her out somewhere. Give you some peace for a bit."

I smiled gratefully. "Thanks."

He nodded, then left. He knew me so well.

I lazed around in bed another little while. I replayed the morning in my head, occasionally tracing over my body where certain sense-memories remained.

Erin may have been a handful, but she was definitely fun. It might just be a matter of getting her on a shorter leash, so to speak. Get her under control a little. Hell, maybe next time she was the one who got rudely awakened.

My grin broadened. Or maybe it was Logan who needed more waking up in the morning. Days when his girlfriend wasn't around to get in the way.

Fuck I was hopeless. That was exactly the sort of thing we'd tried so hard not to think.

And yet...

I rolled onto my side and reached back to my butthole. It was a bit tender and abused. Today was going to be interesting.

What the hell, lots of things were going to be interesting. We'd figure it out. We always we did.

Me and Gun. Always..

141 Bored and Horny

Xarth

Author's Note: This one's for all those who don't approve of silliness. I promise it's a real story this time.

I arrived at my parents' house around mid-morning. I hadn't been thrilled about being asked to look after my little sister, but mom had insisted that she shouldn't be left alone. Apparently having a little eye surgery meant Brianna needed a babysitter while she recovered, despite having just turned nineteen and being more than old enough to look after herself. It was almost worth doing it just for the opportunity to tease her about it.

Mom and dad were already gone by the time I got there. I let myself in and went in search of my sister. I didn't bother calling for her because I kind of wanted to see if I could sneak up on her. A little temporary eyesight trouble on her part wasn't going to get in the way of my brotherly instincts.

Unfortunately, she must have heard me coming because she was looking right at me when I found her lying on the living room couch. I examined her silently for a moment while she squinted back at me.

"Lee?" she asked. "That's you, right?"

"Mm-hm. So you really are blind, huh?"

I pushed her feet off the couch to give myself a place to sit. Brianna stuck her tongue out at me and curled her legs up toward the rest of her body so she could keep lying comfortably.

"M'not blind. Just can't see well. Everything's all blurry. It's supposed to get better though. That's what they say. I'll be able to see better than before."

"Fat lot of good it's doing you now."

I waved my hand in front of her face just to find out if she could see it. She swatted at me, but was unable to make contact.

"Cut it out, you jerk. For once in your life could you just be nice to me for a while?"

"I'm always nice to you."

"Then I pity the people you're mean to."

I laughed while Brianna just shook her head. She couldn't have been too bothered. She'd had her whole life to get used to me.

"So why do you have the tv on?" I asked, nodding toward it despite the fact that Brianna probably wouldn't notice the gesture.

"Why do I have the tv on? You mean because I can't see it very well? Let me put it this way; what else exactly am I supposed to do? Read? Go on the internet? Go for a run? You wanna know what all those activities have in common?"

"You need to be able to see to do them?"

Brianna clapped sarcastically for me.

"Bingo. I'm pretty sure I'll be bored out of my skull by the time my eyesight comes back."

"Is this really all you do? Just lie here and feel sorry for yourself?"

"Pretty much." She held up her fingers to check things off. "Eat, sleep, lie on couch wallowing in self-pity. That'd be about it."

Brianna looked like she'd just climbed out of bed. She was wearing a loose t-shirt that she'd probably slept in the night before, and nothing in the way of pants. When I examined her more closely, I realized I could see her panties peeking out from underneath her shirt.

"Maybe you should consider getting dressed."

"Why? What's the point? "

"I dunno. Maybe just 'cause then I wouldn't be able to see your underwear?"

Brianna took her time in reacting. She pulled her shirt down a little further so that she was covered up, but didn't seem to care about what I'd seen.

"Don't look if you don't want to see," she said. "It's not like I can tell what's showing."

"If you were dressed it wouldn't be an issue."

"Come on, Lee. I'm not going anywhere all day, what's the point? Or are you gonna keep bugging me about this?"

"I don't give a shit. If you don't care who sees your panties, then why should I?"

I reached over and yanked her shirt up above her waist, revealing far more than before. Brianna pulled it back down almost as quickly.

"Fuck off," she said.

"Or what?"

I tried to lift her shirt again, but she hung on to it this time. We got into a brief scuffle over it, with neither of us able to gain any real advantage.

"Get off, you perv," Brianna said.

She finally decided to get her legs involved and started kicking me. That forced me switch my focus. I grabbed her ankles and held on, despite her attempts to free herself. After a moment I stood up and pulled her off the couch. She fell to the floor with a thud and just lay there. I retook my seat.

"You know you can't fight me," I said. "Even when you can see."

"Some brothers would take it easy on their incapacitated sibling," Brianna said. "You know, at least wait until there's some challenge in it."

She was still lying on her back where she'd landed. Her shirt had ridden up again when I'd dragged her off the couch and she hadn't fixed it. She must have been able to tell it wasn't covering her properly this time.

"Yeah, I could take it easy. Wouldn't be very much fun in that. Then we'd both just be sitting around waiting for your sight to come back."

Brianna's panties weren't particularly sexy, just some plain white cotton things, but somehow they fascinated me. It probably had something to do with the way they were on display for me. I'd never known my sister to let me catch a peek so freely before. I probably shouldn't have been taking advantage of her moping, but it was a fairly unique opportunity. I'd probably never get a chance like it again.

"Are you staring at my underwear again?" she asked.

"No," I said.

"Liar."

"I'm hurt by your lack of trust. You can't actually see me, so you're clearly just making unfounded accusations."

"I can too see you. Just... not well."

"That's what I thought. And cover yourself properly if you don't want me to look."

Brianna climbed carefully to her feet and moved directly in front of me. Her shirt had fallen back down into place when she stood up.

"You were so looking," she said.

"We're just going around in circles now."

"Whatever. Do what you want. I'm going to go take a shower."

"Need me help you get undressed?"

Brianna took a swing at me, but I was able to dodge it fairly easily. She might have actually had a point about her not being a challenge to pick on. Somehow it just wasn't the same when she couldn't fight back properly.

"Asshole," she said.

She walked off leaving me giggling to myself. With nothing better to do, I flipped through channels on the tv to try and find something worth watching. I'd only been at it for a couple minutes when I hear my name being called.

"Lee!"

"What?" I called back.

"Come here for a sec."

I rolled my eyes and trudged up the stairs to the bathroom. I could hear the shower running inside. I wasn't sure whether Brianna had gotten yet or not, so I spoke through the door instead of opening it.

"What do you want?" I asked.

"Someone moved my shampoo," Brianna said. "I can't find it."

"Well... can you use a different one?"

"I don't know what any of the bottles are. I can't read them. I should be able to recognize mine by the colour and I don't see it."

"I... what exactly do you want me to do?"

"Just come in, tell me if you see it. But don't look!"

"You're a big ol' bundle of confusing this morning, you know that?" I said as I swung the door open.

The first thing I determined upon entering was that Brianna was definitely in the shower already. Her shirt and panties had been discarded on the floor, and a fresh towel hung nearby ready to be used. At least she hadn't gone in totally unprepared.

As I stepped further into the room, I made out my sister's silhouette behind the shower curtain. I couldn't see any details, just the general shape of her naked body. I probably wasn't supposed to be looking at all, regardless of whether or not I discern anything naughty.

"Do you see it?" Brianna asked.

"There's a couple of bottle on the counter here," I said. "There's a green one and-"

"That's probably it. Hand it to me please?"

Brianna stuck her arm out around the curtain, holding her hand out for the bottle. I gave her the green one, then waited. I heard the lid being popped, then the faint sound of my sister smelling the contents.

"Is that it?" I asked.

"Yeah, I think so. Thank you."

"You're welcome. Want me to do your back while I'm here?"

Her arm appeared from behind the curtain again, this time moving at high speed and holding a different bottle. I was barely able to avoid being hit by the projectile as she launched it in my direction, and it bounced off of the counter that I'd been standing in front of.

"Don't be so gross!" she yelled.

"Helpful," I corrected her. "I'm being helpful."

She launched a bar of soap at me next, this time farther off the mark. I moved toward the doorway in case she decided to keep throwing things. I was sure she had more ammunition to use if she so chose. She'd tag me eventually if I let her keep going, even with her lousy aim.

"Would you just... just leave already. I'm fine now. And if not, I'll work it out my own."

"Just remember you're the one who called me in."

"Whatever."

As I stepped back into the hallway, I heard a rustling noise behind me. I turned around to find Brianna had stuck her head out to make sure I was gone. She must not have realized that even though I couldn't see much of her directly, the mirror gave me a pretty good angle. It hadn't had a chance to fully fog up yet, and gave me a decent view of my sister's upper body.

I stood frozen in place at the sight of Brianna's naked breasts. She had no idea I could see them, so she made no attempt to cover them or withdraw behind the curtain.

"I can still see you," she said. "If you're gonna lurk out there, you could at least be a little bit sneaky about it. We've established that I'm not completely blind."

"Didn't want to go too far in case you needed something again," I mumbled, failing to come up with a good retort.

I was seriously thrown off by the partial view of my naked sister. I had no idea how to handle it. Despite my teasing and comments designed specifically to get a reaction from her, I'd had no intention of actually seeing her undressed. That went beyond the allowable limit of brotherly torture. I felt kind of guilty about it, but I kept looking.

"Maybe close the door then?" Brianna suggested. "You can stand out in the hallway all you like as long as you aren't trying to peek."

I closed the door, then left. I returned to the living room, no longer interested in what was on the tv. My mind was fully occupied with the image of my sister's round, perky breasts. I was kind of upset with myself for it, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized I shouldn't worry about it so much. I hadn't meant for it to happen. It was an accident. Brianna didn't even know I'd seen anything, so it wasn't like there'd be any fallout from the situation.

My powers of rationalization pulled through, and soon the guilt began to fade away. The memory of the event lingered for a while afterward. Boobs were boobs, after all. I couldn't help it that my sister's were so nice.

After a while I heard the bathroom door open upstairs. I assumed that Brianna must have been done with her shower. She didn't call me back to help her with anything, so I probably should have just stayed where I was. I chose not to.

Perhaps I'd rationalized too well. Instead of doing everything possible to avoid seeing my sister naked again, I made my way casually upstairs. Brianna had vacated the bathroom, as I'd suspected. She'd left a bit of a mess, but nothing major. In all likelihood she'd gone to her room to get changed. I debated for a moment whether I should bug her some more or leave her be for a while. Proper timing was critical when it came to keeping her annoyed, but not genuinely upset. I decided she could probably handle a little more since she'd had a break.

I wandered down the hall to her bedroom, planning what I'd say in my head. I was leaning toward asking her when she was going to clean up after herself in the bathroom. It wasn't terribly innovative, but it would probably bug her a little. At the very least she'd whine about how she couldn't see, and that I should do it for her.

Brianna's door wasn't closed. That didn't strike me as all that strange at first. It wasn't until I realized she was still in the process of getting changed that I figured out something was amiss. I had been about to say something to her, but stopped when I saw that she was only wearing a towel.

As I kept watching I learned that her process of getting dressed was dramatically slowed down by the difficulty she had in picking out the articles of clothing that she wanted. Instead of just rummaging through her drawers until she found what she wanted, it appeared that she had to find something that was more or less the correct colour, then hold it up close to her face to be able to try and make out the details. She had most of her outfit picked out by the time I arrived, but while I was there she went through half a dozen pairs of panties until she found the ones she wanted.

I wasn't sure how long I dared stand there without announcing myself. Even with her limited eyesight, there was a chance Brianna would spot me, or perhaps hear me if I made a noise. The longer I waited, the higher the chance of discovery. It would certainly bug her if she found out that I'd been watching her get dressed, but not necessarily in the way I wanted.

Before I could make a decision one way or the other, Brianna stepped into her panties and slid them up her legs. Her towel was still wrapped around her and covered her fairly well, but I got a quick flash of her butt when she pulled her underwear all the way up. I felt a momentary pang of guilt about watching it, but that went away when she dropped her towel.

My little sister stood naked in her room except for the small pair of panties she had just put on. She was facing away from me for the most part, so all I got were quick glimpses of the sides of her boobs. Her butt looked really good in the panties she'd chosen so I mostly stared at it instead. When she put on a shirt, I decided it was about time to stop perving.

I snuck backward several steps, then walked back to Brianna's room. This time I purposefully made louder sounds as I moved so that she would be able to hear me. I let my feet drop heavily and tapped my hand against the wall a few times purely for the extra noise.

"Hey, Bree," I said as I returned to her doorway. "What do you- are you changing?"

She was just pulling on a pair of shorts to complete her outfit. I noted absently that they hugged her ass nicely.

"Yeah, I was," she said. "I'm really starting to wonder about you. You seemed obsessed with trying to sneak peeks at me."

"Whoa, I don't think so. You're the one who left your door open."

"Maybe 'cause you were downstairs. How was I supposed to know you'd be creeping around up here? And let's not forget you trying to hop in the shower with me earlier."

"You know damn well I was joking."

"Do I though? It's hard to tell with you sometimes."

"Fine. Be that way."

I turned around and left the room. I must have been more mentally off-balance than I thought. Brianna was turning things around on me and getting under my skin instead of me getting under hers. I didn't like it when that happened.

Instead of worrying about it too much, I reminded myself that I actually had been peeking on her, so getting offended at the accusations was kind of silly. Thinking that way helped a little, if only because she didn't know that I'd seen her. At the very least it meant I had knowledge that she didn't. It wasn't much, but it was a small advantage.

Brianna and I went about the rest of our day more or less as usual. We took the occasional verbal jab at one another, but I stayed a little more quiet and withdrawn than I normally would have. I wasn't sure if she picked up on that or not.

We ended up spending most of the evening and into the night watching movies. Or rather, I'd watch and Brianna would complain about not being able to tell what was going on. Sometimes I'd describe what was happening on screen and wait for the right moment to start completely making shit up. She bought it a few times, but she generally knew when I was lying to her. It was kind of fun.

I eventually started getting sleepy. We were both sitting on the couch, each of us on out own side. I curled up in my corner and let my eyelids close a little. I wasn't quite ready for bed yet, but I was getting there. I intended to at least wait for the end of the movie.

After another half hour I was getting seriously tired. I had to fight to keep my eyes open. I shut them for a minute, then opened them again. All that accomplished was making it harder to stay awake. At some point I must have fallen asleep.

The next thing I knew the room was dark. The movie had ended, and the only illumination was from the blank tv screen. I opened my eyes, but didn't move right away. Something seemed off, but I wasn't sure what it was.

Brianna was sitting exactly where she had been before. There was a soft sound coming from her direction that I couldn't identify. I focused my attention on her and saw that her eyes appeared to be closed, and her mouth slightly open. At first I thought that maybe she was asleep and making small noises as a result of her dreams. I soon realized that wasn't the case.

It wasn't all that obvious in the darkened room, but Brianna had pulled her shorts down slightly. One of her hands was inside her panties. She was barely moving and clearly trying her best not to make any noise, but the small gasps that escaped must have been as a result of her fingering herself.

My confusion cleared away for a moment as I decided I must have been the one dreaming. That would explain what I was witnessing, to some extent. I'd seen my sister in a sexual way during the day and now it was showing up in my unconscious mind. I wasn't entirely happy about it, but it made sense.

My brief state of clarity didn't last very long. I had to face the fact that I wasn't dreaming, and that Brianna was masturbating right next to me. I wasn't sure whether to be turned on, concerned, suspicious, or whether I should just go back to being confused.

"It's kind of funny," Brianna said, startling me slightly. "You know what they say about being blind and having your other senses compensate? I don't know if I buy that or anything, but maybe it's not complete bullshit."

I said nothing since I wasn't yet sure what she was getting at. I wasn't even a hundred percent certain that she was talking to me. She could have just been thinking out loud.

"Thing is," she continued, "there's a big difference in your breathing when you're sleeping from when you're awake."

I played possum for another few seconds even though I knew she knew I was awake.

"Okay, I'll bite," I finally said. "Bree, why the hell are you playing with yourself while I'm right here?"

I adjusted my position so I was sitting up straighter. Brianna's hand was still moving under her panties. It was a little disconcerting how calm she was about getting caught masturbating. She hadn't even been all that sneaky about it to begin with.

"I was horny," she said.

"Is this... are you trying to get back at me somehow?" I asked. "Are you trying to weird me out?"

"Well you were kind of asking for it earlier. But no, I'm not. Although I was kind of hoping for more of a reaction out of you. I should have known better I suppose. This is pretty much business as usual for you today, isn't it?"

"What do you mean?" I asked.

I had a bad feeling that I knew exactly what she meant. My mind went back to when she'd been in the shower and I had assumed she couldn't tell that I could see her breasts.

"Just 'cause I can't see well doesn't mean I'm blind, dummy. It also doesn't mean I can't hear you." A predatory smile slowly crossed her face. "You're not nearly as sneaky as you think you are. I know you were perving on me when you thought you wouldn't get caught. That's kind of bad of you, big bro."

"If you knew, that means you let me look," I pointed out, desperate to not let her take the moral high ground. She probably deserved it, but I wasn't going to give in without a fight.

"I know, Lee. I did let you. I'm not mad."

"Then... why? What's the point of any of this? I'm pretty much convinced you're just trying some kind of serious mindfuck here, and it's working."

"And yet you're still talking to me."

Brianna had a point. If she was just messing with me, then I was letting her do it. I should have left as soon as I realized she was masturbating, and instead I'd engaged her in actual dialogue. I knew better than that.

"Okay," I said as I stood up. "I'll leave you to it then."

"I was bored."

I hesitated, then sat back down. It almost sounded like my sister might be ready to stop playing games.

"Bored?"

"Yeah, bored. The past few days have sucked. Between the hospital, and the doctor, and the waiting, and me not being able to see much of anything... I've been going crazy."

"I see."

"Not literally, don't even say it."

"Who says I was gonna?"

"You would have. I know you. Anyway, messed up as it is, you've actually helped keep me entertained today. I didn't mean to let you see my boobs when I was in the shower, but when I realized you were looking I kind of... didn't mind. I actually almost burst out laughing right there."

"You're right, that is messed up."

Brianna frowned. "Oh, shut up. Do we need to go over which one of us was perving on the other again?"

"I... no."

"That's what I thought."

She hadn't stopped playing with herself the whole time we'd been talking. The small movements of her panties that signified what her fingers were up to were strangely hypnotizing. Somehow, it neither turned me on, nor grossed me out to watch her masturbate. It was more of a novelty than anything. Until that night, I'd never given much thought to whether it was even something she did.

"You can jerk off too if you want," Brianna said softly.

"I don't think so."

"Suit yourself. If you're worried about me making fun of your penis, I wouldn't be able to see any details well enough for you to have to worry about it."

"I'm not... it isn't..." I stopped before I got too defensive. That was what she was looking for. "I'm not in the mood for it," I said instead.

"You mean you're not horny, right?"

"If you want to be blunt about it, then yes. That."

"Yeah, me either. I was, but... kind of not feeling it anymore." Brianna sighed and pulled her hand out of her panties. She pulled her shorts back up before standing up. "Maybe I'll just go to bed."

"'Kay. You, uh, want any help with that?"

The corners of her lips curled in a faint smirk.

"That almost sounded like a real offer of help," she said. "I'm fine though."

She went off to her room while I stayed where I was. I replayed the events of the past several minutes in my head. My instinctual reaction was still to think that something was seriously wrong with my sister. Boredom didn't come close to fully explaining her actions. I couldn't blame her though, not entirely. I had spied on her while she was in varying states of undress, and arguably that was more fucked up than anything she'd done.

I eventually gave up and left the house to go back to my place. I'd have to come back again the next day, but maybe things would make more sense by then.

Despite my reservations, I returned for a second day of 'babysitting.' I hoped that whatever weirdness there had been between Brianna and me would have dissipated over night. I wasn't overly optimistic about the odds of that being the case.

Brianna was just getting breakfast when I arrived. Unlike the day before, she was dressed a little more modestly in a t-shirt and pyjama pants. Her choice of outfit didn't necessarily mean anything, but I took it as a good sign.

"Hey," she said. "Listen, I'm sorry about yesterday. And I can see a lot better today, so you don't have to stick around if you don't want to. I won't tell Mom or anything."

I was kind of surprised to get an apology from her as our very first interaction of the day. I decided not to be a smartass about it.

"You know what? It's fine. We both did stupid shit yesterday. You had a better excuse for it than I did anyway."

"Maybe. I want to blame it on the medication they put me on, but honestly I don't think that had much to do with it. I'm pretty sure I was just bored and not thinking things through well enough."

"How 'bout we just say we're both dumbasses and leave it at that?"

"Fair enough."

With our immediate business concluded, Brianna went back to getting her breakfast. She got a box of cereal out and poured some in a bowl. When she went to grab the milk out of the fridge I snatched some of the cereal from her bowl, eating it dry.

"You could have just asked me to pour you a bowl too, dammit," she said.

"I didn't want a whole bowl full," I said.

"No, you just wanted to aggravate me. We had a good two minutes of mature dialogue, I s'pose that's probably about as good as I could hope for."

"Mature people can share, you know. Maybe that's something you still need to learn."

"You're such a little shit."

"Aw, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be."

I gave Brianna a surprise apology hug from behind while she was pouring her milk. She jumped at the unexpected contact and nearly poured the milk all over the floor instead.

"Cut it out! I'm hungry and I'm gonna be cranky if you make me spill this."

"Fine. I try to be nice and hug my sister, but nooo. Apparently that's bad too. I don't know wha-"

Brianna whirled around and delivered an impressively solid punch to my chest. She actually knocked me slightly off-balance, forcing me to take a step back to avoid falling over.

"You're so full of shit," she said.

"I'm also injured now, thanks to you," I said as I rubbed my chest where her fist had landed.

"Aw, poor bay-bee. Want your mommy to kiss it better?"

"Fuck off."

"Not as much fun when you're the one getting picked on, is it?"

Brianna walked past me to the living room with her cereal. I followed her for lack of anything better to do.

"Ugh, where'd the remote go?" she asked once she'd settled into her seat on the couch. "I thought I left it right here."

"So much for your eyesight coming back," I said.

"I said it was better, not that it was fully back. Can you just tell me if you see the remote and not be an ass about it?"

"Well if you're gonna call me names, I don't think I want to help."

"You're such a child."

I stuck my tongue out at her, but she ignored me. After a few seconds I gave in and took a quick look around the room. There was no sign of the remote.

"I honestly don't see it," I said. "It didn't get trapped under the cushions or something, did it?"

"I don't think so."

"Well... did you actually check?"

"I'm busy," she said, holding up her cereal.

"Fine. I'll do it. Get up for a sec."

Brianna grumbled about it, but she pushed herself to her feet. Or at least she tried to. I had no idea what happened, but somehow she tripped and fell to the floor. She managed to twist her body so that she landed on her shoulder rather than her face, but she dropped the cereal bowl she'd been holding. It shattered as it impacted the floor, making a sizeable mess.

"Fuck," Brianna said.

"How... what... you know what, never mind. Are you okay?"

"Physically? Yes. Mostly I just feel stupid. Pretty much par for the course lately."

She rolled onto her back, away from the puddle of milk she'd accidentally created. Part of her shirt had gotten hit before she moved, but it was only a small wet spot. As my eyes traveled downward from her shirt to her pyjama pants, I abruptly realized that they were sitting lower than usual.

"Bree, you, uh, might want to fix your pants."

I could just barely see the top of her pussy peeking out above the waist of her bottoms. They must have been pulled down a little as she fell, or maybe when she rolled over. I wasn't sure which.

"Ugh. I don't even care."

"But I can see your-"

"So don't look. Or do look. Whatever."

Brianna was on the verge of being legitimately upset. I could hear the warning signs in her voice. I always tried to walk the line between annoying her and truly pissing her off, but this time it hadn't been anything I did. At least not anything I'd done directly or on purpose.

"Come on, let's get you up," I said, extending my hand to help her to her feet.

She ignored me and continued to lie on the floor, giving no sign of wanting to move.

"I'm not going anywhere," she said. "Just gonna lie here all hungry and blind and cranky and there's nothing you can do about it."

Brianna folded her arms across her chest and extended her bottom lip slightly. She was getting dangerously close to sulk-mode. I really didn't want to deal with trying to cheer her up if she went into a full on pout.

"Well... you're mostly wrong, actually. You're not blind, for one. You're the one who keeps reminding me of that. Also, there is something I can do about it."

"Like what?"

"If you don't get up I'll pull your pyjama bottoms the rest of the way off."

She sighed. "Give it a rest, Lee. You keep threatening to do dirty, pervy things, but you never do. Not intentionally. It's all just to get a reaction out of me. I don't know why I keep falling for it, honestly. I should know better."

"I'm not kidding this time. You've obviously been going crazy the past few days, what with all the boredom and flashing me and shit. So what we're gonna do is get out of the house for a while and maybe restore a little sanity. I haven't decided where we'll go yet, but I'm open to suggestions."

"Maybe later. Ask me again in an hour."

"Nope. You've got ten seconds, then your pants are coming off and I'm gonna perv on you so hard."

"M'not playing your game this time. You're not getting a reaction out of me. I'm not doing it."

"Ten," I said. "Nine. Eight."

"Fuck off."

"Seven. Six."

I grabbed the ankles of her pyjama pants and made sure I had a decent grip. I actually wasn't sure what I was going to do if Brianna called my bluff. She was right about me just trying to get a reaction out of her. At least I had good intentions this time, unlike usual.

"Stop counting and just do it if you're gonna do it. I know you won't."

"Five. Four."

Brianna remained defiant and clearly believed that there was no chance I'd end up following through. Her indifference to my threat was what finally made up my mind for me.

"Threetwoone," I said, finishing the last few numbers as quickly as I could.

I pulled on her bottoms without giving her any further chance of giving in. The face she made when she felt her pants sliding down her legs was hilarious. She belatedly tried to stop me, but her waistband was already down to her mid-thigh before she could grab it. A tug of war match ensued. I was less interested in winning than I was in checking out her exposed pussy.

"What are you doing?!" Brianna demanded. "Fuck off! Let go!"

I ignored her.

She kept her pussy nicely trimmed with just a small patch of hair left above her slit. Despite her protests, I took my time in admiring her smooth, bare lips.

"You fucking perv!" she yelled.

She tried to kick me, but didn't have very much luck. Having her pant legs under my control made things tricky for her.

"Thought you didn't care," I said.

"I... you... fucking... whatever. Fuck."

Brianna let go and allowed me remove her bottoms. Her face masked over into a deliberately neutral expression. She kept her eyes on me though.

"You have a nice pussy," I said.

She blushed. "Shut up."

"It's true."

She looked way, way too hot lying there beneath me, naked from the waist down. Her long, bare legs and her smooth, sexy little pussy were enough to make my cock twitch in approval. I was about halfway to having a full erection in my pants.

"Dammit, Lee. You're such a perv."

"I guess maybe I am. But you've been encouraging me."

"Have not." Brianna's protests were getting weaker and weaker, and I was pretty sure she realized it too. "Okay. Maybe I like it when you look at me."

"You do, do you?"

"I said maybe. I just..." She squirmed a little under my gaze, simultaneously embarrassed and enjoying the attention, if I was reading her correctly. "I don't know what it is. When you look at me and think I can't tell... it's nice. I don't know how to describe it any better."

"What about right now?"

"Right now I think we're both being stupid."

"Well... you're not wrong. That wasn't really what I meant though."

I put my hand on her thigh, laying my palm flat across her bare skin. I wanted to touch her or, better yet, somehow convince her to touch me. I knew I should be ignoring those desires, but I was getting pretty turned on and not thinking clearly. Her pussy looked so tempting.

"When I was playing with myself last night, I kind of thought you were faking being asleep at first," Brianna said, pretending not to notice where my hand was. "I thought maybe you were watching me. I couldn't tell just by looking, not in the dark."

"You're a bad girl, Bree."

My hand slid steadily up her thigh. She lay perfectly still, allowing me to approach my eventual goal.

"Shut up. You're bad too. Look at what you're doing right now."

"So tell me to stop."

I paused briefly when I reached the top of Brianna's thigh. I didn't dare to look her in the eye. I was too afraid of what I'd see. It wasn't that I thought she'd be angry, but more that I suspected that all I'd see were my own feelings mirrored back to me. She had yet to tell me to stop, despite me asking her to.

My fingers glided lightly over her skin, the contact between our bodies growing fainter as I got closer to her pussy. I was terrified, and I didn't know why. I wanted to touch her, I really did, but I felt like I was approaching a land mine.

"You know something?" Brianna said, distracting me momentarily. "Spending time with you is never boring."

"Um... thanks?"

"In all the years I've known you, you've been mostly a pain in the ass, and occasionally nice, but never ever boring. I think that's what I needed."

Her breathing seemed slightly heavier than usual, and her face was noticeably flushed. She bit her lip when she saw me looking, but didn't say anything else.

"This is about the least boring thing we could be doing right now," I agreed. "But I'm not sure that's a good thing."

"It is, and it isn't. All depends on how you look at it."

Brianna's hips jerked upward when I made it to her pussy lips. My heart was beating fast, and seemed so loud to me that I was worried she could hear it. I was sure that Mom and Dad would burst in on us at any moment despite knowing that they wouldn't. It was just us and my paranoia.

I ran a finger up and down her slit. Even though I was being as gentle as I could, barely even touching her at times, I began to feel a surprising amount of moisture on my fingertip. The situation was hot in an illicit 'we shouldn't be doing this' kind of way, but somehow I hadn't expected her to get quite as turned on by it as I was.

I rubbed Brianna's pussy with greater confidence once I decided that she really wasn't going to stop me. We were both horny and slightly out of control, and in my mind it was somehow preferable for us both to be acting stupidly rather than just me.

Her hips gyrated under my touch as her body began to seek release. Initially I'd mostly been interested in my own deviant pleasure, but the way she was reacting triggered something in me. I wasn't sure if it was a purely sexual thing, or if because deep down I genuinely cared for my sister, but I wanted to make her feel good. I wanted to make her cum. I gently increased the pressure on one of my fingers, letting it slide between her pussy lips and deeper inside of her.

"No!" she said suddenly.

Brianna clamped her legs together, trapping my hand.

"What? I thought... I thought it was okay."

Her abrupt change of heart confused me and, bizarrely, made me worry that I'd fucked up badly. I knew she'd been okay with me touching her, and I knew that I hadn't done anything seriously wrong, but her sudden denial managed to take away all my confidence in one fell swoop. I didn't understand what had happened.

"I'm sorry," she said, relaxing her legs. "Just... stay outside, okay? Just touch me on the outside."

"Oh. Okay. Sorry."

"Lee... honestly, it feels good, but..."

"No, it's fine, I get it. We should have boundaries."

"Thank you," she said with a tentative smile. "I kind of want to let you do what you were gonna do, but... I don't think we should. I mean, obviously we shouldn't. Fuck. I don't even know anymore."

"Do you want me to stop? Like, seriously this time. I will if you want me to."

She shook her head. "No. I want you to keep going. Just not inside me."

I nodded and returned my attention to her pussy. I resumed rubbing her slit, this time without making any attempt at penetrating her. It was still incredibly hot getting to finger her and watch her body react. The expression on her face was actually kind of adorable, which was a weird thing to realize. I never would have guessed that I'd end up providing that kind of pleasure to my little sister, yet here we were.

Brianna let out a soft moan. She had closed her eyes and was lying still except for some involuntary hip movement. I wondered if she was trying to pretend it was someone other than her brother touching her. Even though it shouldn't have made a difference to me, I kind of hoped that wasn't the case.

After a few minutes of rubbing her pussy, I regained some of my sense of adventure. Brianna's eyes being closed made it slightly easier to be brave, since I wasn't under quite as much scrutiny. I shifted my position and leaned down until my face was directly above where I was stroking her. I couldn't believe what I was thinking about doing, but I didn't want to back out. Her slit looked so wet and inviting.

Without giving myself any more time to chicken out, I moved my head down and licked the length of my sister's pussy. She gasped, and I was afraid she was about to shut me down again. I licked her again before she had a chance to do anything, then again and again. After about half a dozen times I relaxed a little, since she hadn't made any attempt at stopping me. I looked up at her to find her looking right back, her bottom lip held between her teeth.

"It's just on the outside," I said, as though I had some need to explain myself.

"Then why'd you stop?" she asked in a quiet voice.

I grinned and went back to licking her. Her pussy tasted good in a decidedly sexy kind of way. Originally the appeal had mostly been in the thrill and danger of it all, but even with the element of risk fading away I was still enjoying myself. It was probably the first time in my life that I'd been so enthusiastic about doing something that made my sister feel good.

While keeping my tongue busy, I moved one of my hands to the top of Brianna's slit. I started rubbing more or less where her clit should be and guided my fingers based on her reactions. I was able to gauge how well I was doing by paying attention to the wiggling of her hips and the moans that escaped her mouth.

Eventually my efforts were rewarded and I brought my sister to orgasm. A rush of juices washed over my tongue while faint mewls of pleasure came from above me. Her hips lifted off the floor a couple of times as she fought for control of her own body. She alternated stiffening and relaxing beneath me, and I felt her fingers grasping at my hair. I kept licking until she was done.

When I lifted my head to check on Brianna, I found that she was lying flat on her back with her eyelids drooped partly closed. She smiled lazily at me, and I smiled back. I was abnormally pleased with myself.

"You're welcome," I said.

Brianna giggled softly.

"You're rather full of yourself, aren't you? But I suppose maybe I should let you have that one. Just this once."

"How benevolent of you."

"Mm-hm." She sat up, putting our upper bodies closer together. She reached out hesitantly and touched my chin. "You looked kinda shiny. Guess that's my fault, isn't it?"

I wiped at the pussy juices on my face with the back of my arm.

"Did that get it?"

"You're asking the blind girl? You're much less shiny at least. That's about all I can tell."

We sat there awkwardly, neither of us quite sure what we were supposed to do next. All those years of living together hadn't taught us anything about what the proper etiquette was in the event of oral sex. Some brief, uncomfortable silence followed by going about the rest of our day and pretending nothing ever happened sounded about right.

"You've got quite a tent going on there," Brianna said, her voice barely louder than a whisper. "Even I can tell. You're gonna need to take care of that."

"Yeah, I s'pose I should."

There was another moment of silence where I was pretty sure we were both thinking the same thing, but couldn't say it. Her pussy was still on display for me which meant my erection wasn't going anywhere.

"Dammit, Lee. Just take your pants off already. We're gonna be sitting here forever otherwise."

I couldn't help smirking a little.

"Is that an order?"

I stood up and started undoing my belt before she could come up with a retort. She watched intently as I pulled down my pants. It felt kind of surreal to be removing my boxers and letting her see my cock, even though she'd been bottomless for a while now. The way her face lit up when my erection came into view assuaged any lingering doubts I may have had.

It was always reassuring when a girl wasn't disappointed at the first sight of my cock. Brianna certainly didn't seem to be. She must have been able to see well enough to at least make out the general shape of it. The confidence boost her hungry stare gave me combined with my horniness made the situation a lot more comfortable for me. I sat back down next to her with my cock pointing up at an angle.

Brianna reached toward me, then stopped halfway.

"It's okay if I do it, right?" she said.

"I thought that was the whole point of me taking off my pants," I said.

"Don't be a smartass. I was just making sure."

I bit back my next comment. It seemed unwise to provoke an argument at that moment. I knew better than to piss of a girl who wanted to play with my penis.

Brianna's touch was delicate initially, much as mine had been on her. It was enough to make my cock twitch though. She smiled as she ran her fingers lightly up and down my shaft and watched my reactions.

"You got pretty hard just from touching your little sister," she said softly.

"So what?" I asked, figuring she was going to tease me about it.

"Just saying, that's all."

She took a firmer grip on me and began stroking the length of my erection. Her soft little fingers felt so good. The look of concentration on her face was kind of cute too. She soon fell into a constant rhythm of up and down strokes and appeared to be more confident about what she was doing.

"That feels really good," I breathed.

"Yeah, you looked like you were enjoying it." Brianna pushed her hair behind her ear with her free hand and adopted a thoughtful expression. "So... how much are you okay with me doing?"

"I... don't understand what you're asking."

"I just wanted... never mind. I'm sure you'll tell me if you want me to stop."

Brianna leaned down over my lap. My eyes widened as I watched her position herself for what looked like a blowjob. I wouldn't have thought she'd go for it, but I had no intention of protesting if she did. I groaned involuntarily as her tongue snaked out and flicked across the head of my cock.

"Fuuuck, Bree."

"You did lick me already," she mumbled from below. "Thought it would be okay if I did the same. It's not like there'd be any penetration going on."

I didn't try to make sense of her logic. I didn't particularly care if she had a point or not. I was far more interested in feeling her tongue traveling across my shaft. It was a huge change from her fingers and made what she was doing to me that much hotter.

Brianna alternated jerking me off and licking me from the base of my erection to the tip. The friction between her hand and my cock gradually decreased as more and more of her saliva coated my skin. It was no blowjob, but it was still pretty amazing and completely unique as far as my experiences went.

"Shit, Bree. You're gonna make me cum."

"That'd be the idea."

She stroked me faster, interspersing fewer and fewer licks as I got closer. I leaned back slightly as I felt my orgasm rising. My own little sister was about to make me cum, and I was loving it.

"I'm cumming," I said louder than necessary.

I got the warning out mere seconds before the first shot of cum erupted from my cock. With lightning fast reflexes, Brianna moved her free hand between her and my cock, blocking my semen from hitting her anywhere except her hands. She kept jerking me off the whole time, waiting until I was finished to release me. By the time I was done, there was a fairly large mess between my legs.

"That was kinda fun," Brianna said.

She brought her hands up to her face and squinted a little, examining them as best she could. It was just cum. I wasn't sure what the big deal was.

"Thanks," I said.

"You're welcome." She wiped her hands off on her previously discarded pyjama pants, then hesitated for a second before handing them to me. "These are gonna need washed anyway."

We cleaned ourselves up, getting as much of my cum wiped off our skin and the floor as possible. At almost the same moment we both remembered that we were sitting next to our sibling, each naked from the waist down. There was another brief moment of awkwardness between us.

"So, uh, shall we get dressed?" I asked, more to break the silence than anything.

"Probably should. But, uh, Lee?"

"Yeah?"

"I know we don't see each other that much anymore, but when we do... d'you think you'd want to try this again? Or whatever?"

I looked at her still-bare pussy, at my cock, and at the floor. All the sensations of the past half hour were fresh in my mind. It was weird to think that what we'd just done was probably the most fun we'd ever had together.

"Sure," I said. "I mean, obviously you need more practice. I should help you out with that."

"You fucking jerk! You had to go and ruin the moment, didn't you?"

Brianna hit me hard a couple times before I scrambled to my feet. She followed close behind me. I was laughing too hard to dodge properly so she was able to keep up with me pretty well. Eventually she started laughing too.

"Sorry," I said.

"No you're not. You're just an asshole. But sometimes... sometimes you're tolerable."

She moved past me on the way to her room. I stared at her naked butt as she walked without any attempt at being sneaky about it.

"Bree," I called after her.

"Yeah?"

"You have a nice ass."

She flipped me off over her shoulder just before leaving my line of sight. I sighed and looked around the room, making sure we hadn't missed anything. Only one thing was perfectly clear in my mind; we were definitely going to have to do that again..

142 Bimbo MILF

ThatBoi21

My friend's mom is a bimbo.

And that's not me being mean or anything, she really fits all the requirements of a bimbo. She's sexy as hell, with big tits and a tight body which she loves to show off with the clothes she wears. She's 42, but dresses like a high schooler. I still remember my friend having to tell his mom that it's not appropriate to wear a crop top and short shorts whenever he had friends over. I don't mind though, as she looked good as hell. Honestly, I don't think she minded much either.

She has long blonde hair that always looks perfect, and her makeup is always done as well. Not only that, but she married a rich older man as well.

She's also dumb as a brick.

I knew she wasn't the smartest person when I met her, but I never thought of her as a bimbo. That is, until she accidentally spilled water onto my pants and began to try to dry it off with a towel. The key detail here is that she spilled water right where my cock was, and didn't seem to care that it was getting hard as she kept drying.

After that, I began to realize that she truly is a bimbo.

Now, I've always had a thing for her, so that actually makes my plan today almost sure to work.

You see, my friend has to go on a camping trip with his dad, and they left today.

Why do I know that?

Well, because he was bitching to me about how he had to go camping with his dad in the middle of winter the moment he found out. And today, he was bitching about how he's gonna be gone for a week.

Which means that sexy Mrs. Atkins is all alone, and no one is around to stop me from putting my plan into motion.

I get into my car and drive to Glenn's house, thinking of Mrs. Atkins the whole way there. When I finally pull into the driveway, I get out and walk up to the front door and ring the doorbell.

"Coming!" I hear Mrs. Atkins call out.

A couple seconds after I hear her voice, the door swings open. Like I expected, it's Mrs. Atkins, and she's wearing a tight, white sweater and black yoga pants.

"Oh, hi there Chase!" she says, a smile beaming on her beautiful face.

"Hi Mrs. Atkins, is Glenn home by any chance?" I innocently ask.

Her smile turns into a pout.

"Oh, I'm sorry baby, but Glenn and his father left for a camping trip just this morning! Did he not tell you?" she asks.

"No, I guess he forgot..." I say, sighing. "Well, I guess, I can just go home and be alone..." I say, dramatically turning around.

"Wait, why don't you keep me some company?" she asks.

And she took the bait.

I instantly turn around on my heel.

"Oh, are you sure? I wouldn't want to bother you or anything." I say, trying to seem polite.

"Of course! You know I love having you around! I'm just doing some baking and watching romcoms. You know, boring old lady stuff." she says, laughing.

"Mrs. Atkins, you know you're not old." I flirt.

"Oh, you little charmer. Now, get inside before you start getting cold. It's freezing out there!" she says, hurrying me inside.

If there's one thing I always loved about Mrs. Atkins, it was how motherly and caring she was.

And how hot she was.

It's a mix of both, really.

As I'm rushed into the house, my nose is filled with the wonderful scent of cookies.

"Do you want some cookies? They're chocolate chip!" she asks.

Before I can even answer, she's already walking off towards the kitchen to get me some cookies and milk.

As she walks, I of course watch her perfect ass as she walks away.

God, I love this house.

I sit down on the couch, and she comes into the living room and sits down right next to me, sitting the plate of cookies on the coffee table and handing me the glass of milk.

"So, I can change the channel if you don't want to watch this, since I know it's some boring and girly movie, and I don't mind, really!" she says, reaching for the remote.

"No, it's alright. I kind of like movies like this anyways." I say, not lying.

Her eyes widen at this.

"Really! Oh, I'm so glad to hear that! I just wish Glenn's father would think the same way. I just want someone to watch these movies with and talk about them with!" she says, smiling.

"Well, if I were Mr. Atkins, I would love to watch these movies with you." I tell her.

"Aw, if only, right?" she says, laughing.

She turns away, and all I can think about is what else I would do if I were Mr. Atkins.

We watch the movie, and as time goes on, we get closer so that we're touching shoulders and that there's a blanket covering the two of us, which the combined heat from both of our bodies are making it exceptionally cozy and warm.

When the movie finishes up, she leans back and stretches, and I can see her sweater ride up a little bit, showing off some of her toned stomach.

She notices me looking at her stomach, and she pulls her sweater down, before laughing.

"Don't look! I think I ate too many cookies!" she exclaims.

"I couldn't tell. In fact, you actually have a better body that most of the girls at my school." I say, trying to flirt some more.

"Aw, thank you for saying that! I'm glad someone notices how much effort I put into maintaining this body!" she says, jokingly flexing.

"Besides, if there's anyone that's eaten too many of your cookies, it's me!" I say, taking off my shirt to not-so-subtlety show her my lean and toned body.

She blushes a little bit at this, before finally speaking up.

"No, I think you're still a handsome young man." she says, her eyes drifting down to my chest every now and then.

I put my shirt back on, but she keeps going.

"You know, even when Glenn's father was in shape, he wasn't that toned! What kind of exercise do you do?" she asks me.

"Oh, you know, cardio, weightlifting, dieting. If I ate your delicious food as much as Mr. Atkins did, I'm sure I'd lose my figure too." I say.

I mean, I'm not wrong. I could eat whatever Mrs. Atkins make all damn day.

"Aw, you little flirt!" she says. pinching my cheeks. "Speaking of which, you're welcome to come over whenever you want this week, since I'll just be home alone most of the time!" she tells me.

"Well, I did tell my parents that I was staying over here tonight, so maybe we could have a sleepover?" I ask.

"Hm..." Mrs. Atkins says.

Honestly, this might be the hardest I've ever seen her think.

"Well, Glenn and his father would freak out if they found out..." she tells me.

"I can keep a secret. Besides, don't you want someone to keep you com[any?" I ask her.

"I guess you're right. Just don't tell anyone, got it?" she says.

"I won't tell a soul." I say, putting my hand on her leg.

She blushes again, and gets up.

"Would you like some more cookies? There's still plenty left, and there's still movies that are gonna play as well." she says in her motherly tone.

"Only if we get to keep watching them under this blanket." I tell her.

"Of course!" she says, turning around to get more cookies.

So far so good. She's reacting well to my advances, and being able to spend the night definitely helps.

She comes back with another big plate of cookies, and we eat and watch for about an hour.

Then, a sex scene comes on.

Mrs. Atkins is watching intently, not taking her eyes off the TV. It's admittedly a pretty good scene too, as it even gets me hard.

I glance over and see her bite her lip, and I know this is when I have to pounce.

"Everything alright, Mrs. Atkins?" I ask her.

"Hm? I-I'm fine!" she says. "Just a little... exciting." she finishes, clearing her throat.

"Missing Mr. Atkins?" I tease.

"Oh, stop it!" she says, laughing.

See what I mean when she acts more like a high schooler than my friend's mom? Most moms would have kicked my ass out for saying and doing what I've done, but she just keeps going along with it like some of the girls in my class.

"And honestly... it's not like I'm getting any less action this week with him gone." she says.

"Excuse me?" I ask her.

"It's nothing, just forget it." she says, looking away.

"Are you and Mr. Atkins not... doing it?" I ask, genuinely surprised.

"Well... no. Things have gotten a little stale, I guess." she says.

"What an idiot! If I were him, I'd be making sure you're getting satisfied at least a couple times everyday!" I think to myself.

"Chase!" she says, looking shocked.

Shit. Guess I did more than just think it.

Well, can't stop now.

"Sorry, but I mean it! You're hot as hell! I mean, look at you! How could Mr. Atkins resist you!" I tell her, looking her dead in the eyes.

She blushes more, and starts to fidget.

"Really?" she asks.

"Really! I mean, just look at what you do to me!" I say, standing up and letting her see the impressive bulge in my pants.

Her eyes widen, and I can easily tell that she's never seen one as big as mine. Only makes this easier.

"Oh..." she whispers, unable to take her eyes off of it.

I sit back down, trying to pretend I did it in the heat of the moment and didn't actually plan to do that.

"Sorry, it's just... if I were him, I'd make sure you were getting what you deserved." I tell her, my cock throbbing.

"Well, I'm... flattered, definitely. And with that, I'm sure you could." she says, motioning her head down towards my bulge.

I swear, her doing that makes it feel like it's gonna rip my pants open.

"I mean... I can keep a secret, Mrs. Atkins." I tell her.

She looks at me, then looks away, then looks at me again. She's obviously giving this a lot of thought, and fidgets around some more. Finally she bites her lip, and starts to speak.

"Can you?" she asks.

"Yes, it'll be our little secret. Or in this case, a pretty big secret." I smirk.

She smiles back.

"I can too, then." she says. "So... how do you want t-"

She's unable to finish, as I pull her in to kiss her mid-sentence. She hesitates at first, but begins to kiss back, her tongue shyly connecting with mine.

I push her back onto the couch, so I'm pressed up against her in between her legs, feeling the heat coming off of her pussy onto my bulge. I start to slowly dry hump her, and I can hear her giggle and moan into my mouth.

I run a hand down from her face onto her round and soft breast, squeezing it softly. She doesn't stop me, and instead just grabs my hand and makes me grope it even harder. She kisses me back harder, her eyes clenched shut as she does so.

I start to get even harder, and I direct her hand down to my crotch. When her hand gets there, she pauses, and I see her eyes open wide, before closing again while she starts to rub it.

Guess I really did shock her with how big I am.

She breaks the kiss, breathing heavily.

"Chase, I-I don't know what I'm-" she starts.

"Shhhhh..." I shush her. "We both want this." I whisper.

"No, I do! It's just... this just all feels so wrong!" she protests, although not even trying to push me away.

"Really? Because I'm feeling pretty good." I tease, gently brushing her face.

I lean in and kiss her again, and she wraps her arms around me, pulling me down into the couch once again.

This time, though, clothes start to come off.

It started with my shirt and jacket, and after she gushed over my body, my pants came off next, with my boxers barely holding my cock in before I practically rip them off.

"Chase! That thing really is massive!" she says, barely able to hide her smile.

"About as big as you expected?" I ask.

"No, it's even bigger!" she says, laughing.

"You been thinking about it even before this?" I tease.

"Well... sometimes the thought would pop up in my head, but I never imagined this!" she says.

Without another word, she finally takes off that sweater.

Underneath it, lies that beautiful body I've fantasized about ever since my balls dropped. It's perfect. Her curves are amazing, the way her bra holds those breasts I've wanted to suck on for so long. Then, off comes her yoga pants, and I have to stare again at the way her panties sit perfectly on her hips.

It's even better than what I imagined.

"Mrs. Atkins, I've thought about this for so fucking long..." I whisper, admiring her body.

She blushes at this.

"Really?" She coyly asks, as if she didn't just strip in front of me.

"Really. Shit, I've always thought you were the most beautiful woman in the world. And seeing you like this, it only reaffirms that." I tell her.

I really wanted to say sexiest instead of beautiful, but this sounds more romantic. And makes it less likely for her to slap me. Although, I do think she is also the most beautiful woman in the world. It's just sexiest is all that can run through my mind right now.

I lean in and kiss her again, pulling her forward so that she's on top of me on the couch. As we're kissing, I reach back and unhook her bra, which she helps take off for me.

To no one's surprise, her tits look even better without a bra covering them. The moment her hard nipples are uncovered, I start to play with them, gently pinching them.

"Mmmm... Chase..." she moans out, running her fingers through my hair.

I kiss and suck on her neck, only making her moan louder as she digs her nails into my hair.

Fuck, how was Mr. Atkins not constantly fucking this woman?

While I'm kissing on her, I feel her start to move, and when I open my eyes, I see her shifting so that she can pull her panties off.

Guess she didn't wanna keep waiting.

"Pull those boxers down. We're gonna try something Mr. Atkins never did with me." she says, her voice now hoarse.

Christ, what would he NOT wanna do with her?

I was expecting something really kinky or weird, but instead-

"Are you alright with 69'ing?" she asks me.

-it's something as basic as 69'ing.

No wonder her sex life with Mr. Atkins is so dull.

Obviously, I say yes as fast as I can, as the thought of her straddling my face and sucking my cock is something your average man would kill for.

She beams with happiness after she hears my answer, and clumsily maneuvers herself so that she's in position.

As her bare pussy is inches in front of my face, I can't help but stare at it. Here I am. Staring right at Mrs. Atkins' bare cunt, which has just a little stubble of hair, making it all the more enticing to me.

While I'm admiring it, Mrs. Atkins speaks up.

"Now, I've never been with a man as... big as you are, so I might not be very good at it..." she says, as I feel her hand gently caress my aching cock.

Just hearing that instantly makes whatever she's about to do so much fucking better.

"Don't worry about it. I'm sure it's gonna feel fucking amazing." I say, grabbing her hips and bringing her cunt to my mouth.

To start off, I lick her up and down slowly, which gets a giggle and some light moans out of her. She then starts to lick my cock in return, which also gets some moans out of me. Her warm tongue slowly goes up the shaft of my cock, where it slows down even further once it gets to my aching head.

"Fuck, Mrs. Atkins..." is all I can moan in response.

She pauses for a second, and then lifts her head up.

"Can you not call me Mrs. Atkins? It makes me feel kinda... bad?" she says.

Shit, guess I never thought about that.

"Then what should I call you?" I ask her.

"Just call me Nicole. At least, only when we're alone." she tells me.

I thought I was already as hard as I could get, but that managed to push me even further.

"Alright then, Nicole." I say, as I start to run my tongue along her pussy.

"Mmmmm... That's better." she says, going back to running her tongue up and down my stiff cock.

I grab onto her hips and hold her steady while I continue to eat her our, enjoying both the taste of her along with the amazing sensation I'm feeling as she goes down on me in return.

I gently circle her clit, listening to her moaning in pleasure as I do so, and I notice that the more I go, the less she licks or sucks my cock.

A little selfish, if you ask me.

Luckily for her, I'm a generous lover, so I keep doing what I'm doing, all while listening to her sweet voice moan and whisper my name.

She shoves my cock back in her mouth and this time does her best to keep it in there, as I can feel her muffled moans on my cock as she works her mouth on it.

As I keep paying attention to her clit, she starts to wiggle around more, and I in return hold her hips harder, which judging by the noises she made because of that, I can tell she's a fan of.

I feel her slide my cock out of her mouth, and her breathing is more ragged now.

"Jesus..." is all she gets out.

I don't respond, as I'm too busy using my tongue on her clit.

"Oh-" she squeals, pausing for a bit.

"-fuck!" she finishes.

I chuckle in response, and grab her by the ass and push her down into my face more, which makes her grab onto my legs tightly.

"Chase!" she moans.

I give her a hard smack across the ass, not daring to move my face even an inch away from her slit.

"Don't you dare stop!" she orders.

Wow, didn't know she had it in her to get authoritative like that.

I like it.

Of course, I'm not deaf, so I keep paying attention to her clit with my tongue, not faster, and not slower. It's getting sore from being used so much, but I power through it.

"Oh! God!" she squeals out, her voice becoming more and more high pitched the longer I keep going.

I can feel her body squirm more, and I just hold her in place even harder.

"Chase! Fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK!" she screams out, digging her nails into my legs.

For what feels like a minute, the room is just filled with the sounds of her screaming my name along with other obscenities. She starts to die off after all this, and I just keep circling her clit, waiting for her to decide if she's had enough.

I keep licking until she lifts herself up off of me, her legs shaky.

She stands up, collects herself, and then starts laughing.

"That... that was amazing! Holy shit!" she says in between her ragged breaths and laughs.

"Mr. Atkins can't do that?" I cockily ask.

"Oh, I think you already know the answer to that!" she says, pushing her hair back.

I lay back and stretch on the couch, my cock still glistening from it being in her mouth.

"What? You want me to do some work this time?" she asks, eyeing my cock.

"I mean, I don't mean to brag or anything, but I DID do most of the work earlier..." I tease.

"Oh, you little!" she says, straddling me in no time at all.

She hovers over the head of my cock, letting it rub against her entrance.

"I'm not trying to tease you or anything, really. It's just... you're really big." she says.

"Nicole, you know just how to make a man feel good about himself." I tease.

She laughs at this, and slowly lowers herself onto it.

"Oh shit..." she whispers as she slides down.

"Fuck, you're really tight!" I say, putting my hands on her hips.

"And you're really, REALLY, thick!" she moans in response.

Finally she slides down to the base of my cock, and sits there for a moment.

"Alright. Just uh... let me get used to this." she says, slowly moving herself up and down.

"No problem, I'm just enjoying the view." I say, admiring her amazing body.

She meekly smiles at me, and starts to speed up just a little bit.

The only noises that can be heard are our gentle moans and the soft and steady squeaking of the couch.

I run my hands up and down the curves of her body, admiring her beauty. Women like Nicole were different from the girls my age. The girls my age were cute, but women like Nicole? They knew what they wanted. And God, did Nicole know what she wanted, even if it took her a bit to accept it.

"Mmmmm..." she moans, biting her lower lip as she starts to develop a rhythm.

"Feel good, Nicole?" I casually call her by her name.

"Oh, yes!" she says, her hands pushed against my chest.

"Good, because you feel amazing." I tell her, letting my hands slide up to grope her tits.

She giggles, then runs a hand through her hair and starts to bounce faster.

Looks like she got used to my size.

Her breathing gets more hoarse, and she I can tell she's already getting tired.

"Don't push yourself too hard." I tease.

"Sorry!" she laughs. "It's just that my husband never really lasts this long..." she moans.

Seriously? He's that shitty in bed?

"Hey, I can't blame him. I don't know how I've lasted so long with a woman as beautiful as you on top of me." I say, shooting her a smirk.

"Oh, hush. I'm sure plenty of women have been riding this... monster!" she grunts at the end as I slam up into her.

"None of them could compare to someone as hot as you." I groan as I grab her hips and make sure I match her rhythm.

"Oh, Chase!" she moans out as the sounds of our bodies slamming together becomes almost as loud as our moans of pleasure.

Her tits bounce up and down as she rides my cock, and honestly, I can barely take my eyes off of them. I grab onto her hips harder and we both begin to fuck each other even faster, making Nicole's moans turn into screams.

She keeps running a hand through her blonde hair, trying to keep it out of her face. Finally, she uses the scrunchie on her wrist to put her hair in a ponytail, which honestly makes her look even hotter to me.

"God, that was annoying me!" she says, laughing.

"Now you can keep your hands on me to steady yourself while we fuck each other senseless." I tease.

"Oh, you know it." she says, smiling.

She bites her lower lip, presses her hands against my chest once again, and starts to only ride my cock by moving her ass up and down.

"Holy. Shit! Nicole, this is... fuck!" I moan out.

"You like that, baby?" she says, her eyes full of lust.

"I- fuck!" I groan.

With her hot body on top of me, tits bouncing up and down, and her tight cunt hugging my cock, I can feel myself getting close to cumming. Especially with how she's looking at me right now.

"Nicole, I'm gonna-" before I can finish, she stops entirely.

"Oh no you don't." she says. "You don't get to convince a married woman to cheat and then cum like that."

Fuck, Nicole is amazing.

"Oh don't worry, I don't plan on ending this just now." I tell her.

"Really? Because you got pretty close just then." she says.

"Well, I don't know about your husband, but I can get it up almost right after cumming." I confidently tell her.

"That's promising. Because I have this feeling that we're gonna be doing it a lot more than just this once today." she says, leaning in. "But right now, you're gonna bend me over, and you're gonna fuck me crazy. And when you get close, you're gonna fill me up, you hear me?" she whispers.

I feel my cock twitch inside of her at this.

"Don't have to tell me twice." I reply back, locking lips with her.

As we make out, she slides off of my cock, still not breaking our kiss. She reaches down, and starts to stroke it slowly.

"Fuck, I don't think I'll ever be able to feel my husband after this..." she says, staring at it in awe.

"Hey, I'll just come around more to make up for it then." I say.

"Don't threaten me with a good time!" she says, a smile forming on her face.

After that, she gives me a quick peck on the cheek and gets up and gets on her hands and knees on the couch.

"Come on, I wanna feel that rod of yours fill me up again." she says, shaking her ass in a circle to tempt me.

Without a word, I get up and straddle up behind her.

"Fuck, this is an amazing view." I whisper, running my hands along her ass.

"You don't have to look too long. You'll be seeing a lot more of this today, tonight, and hell, whenever you come over." she tells me, trying to slide my cock into her cunt.

"I'll be coming over daily then. Hope we can come up with some reasons for us to find some privacy." I tell her, sliding my cock inside of her wet cunt.

"Mmmmmm... We'll come up with something, baby..." she moans.

"We better. Otherwise, I might just pick you up and fuck you in my car." I tell her, spanking her across her ass, watching it jiggle.

"Fuck! I would love that!" she says, burying her face into a pillow.

"Trying to hide those moans?" I say, spanking her again and again.

I hear her moan into the pillow as a response.

"Don't want the neighbors knowing that the trophy wife next door is actually some slut for her son's friend?" I ask, fucking her from behind faster now.

She moans again into the pillow, this time louder.

I grab her by her ponytail and pull back.

"Let me hear you say it. Let me hear you admit that you're a slut for your son's friend." I command.

I feel her cunt squeeze my cock in response.

"I'm a slut for your cock! My son's friend made me into his little slut!" she screams out.

"Yeah! Fucking let the neighbors hear you!" I order her some more.

"Fuck me! Chase, fuck me! My pussy belongs to you! Oh God! Oh, FUCK!" she screams, her voice becoming hoarse from it.

"That's right! You're my little whore and you fucking like it!" I yell.

As I slam into her, her perfect ass jiggles as I keep burying my cock deep inside of her. Her voice is breaking as she can't stop screaming my name out, and it's starting to sound like someone is trying to yell while whispering.

"Chase! Yes yes yes yes YES!" she groans.

"You like that dick, slut? You like that huge cock inside of you?" I ask her.

She keeps moaning as a response to all of my questions.

"When I'm not hear, you're gonna send me nudes, got it? Daily. I want to always know how my little whore is doing. You understand?" I moan, spanking her hard, again.

Her ass is now turning red, with an obvious hand print forming on both of her ass cheeks.

"I'll send as many as you want, but only if you send some back!" she squeals out.

"Good fucking girl." I whisper.

Again, I feel her cunt grip onto me harder for saying this. Looks like she really likes being dominated. Luckily for her, I really like doing the dominating.

"You like being called a good girl? You little slut." I tease.

"I fucking love it!" she screams out.

Her pussy is now gripping and releasing my cock rapidly, and I can tell she's getting close to cumming.

"How about you be a good girl and cum hard on my cock then?" I ask her.

She grips onto it harder again.

"Yes! Keep talking like that!" she moans out.

I grab her ponytail again and pull back hard.

"Cum hard and loud so all your neighbors can know that you finally got fucked right." I tell her, not slowing down my pace at all.

"Mmmm! Yes! YES!" she screams out.

"That's right. Good fucking girl." I say, pounding her cunt as her ass jiggles with each thrust.

I feel myself start to get close to cumming too, and decide that this is the perfect time for it.

"I'm gonna cum soon, so how about you cum nice and hard for me while I fill you up?" I ask her.

"Yes! Anything for that big fucking cock of yours!" she says, her breathing heavy.

I keep slamming in and out of her, feeling her cunt gripping me tightly. I stare down and watch her amazing ass jiggle, listening to her moan and screaming my name out. As I get closer to climax, she screams out louder than she has before.

"OH, FUCK!" she shouts, her knuckles turning white as she grips a pillow.

Her cunt grabs onto me even tighter, which makes me shoot rope after rope of my cum inside of her, which she willingly and eagerly takes.

I keep slamming into her as I unload inside of her tight pussy, only slowing down when I start to feel as if I've emptied myself completely inside of her.

Her face is buried into the pillow, her hair a mess, and her skin glowing and sweaty. To me, this is the most beautiful she's ever been to me.

I slowly slide my glistening cock out of her, and my cum soon follows, dripping out of her.

"God..." I say, admiring my work.

"Chase..." she breathes.

Oh boy. I hope she's not too mad at me for being so rough.

"That was... fucking amazing..." she says, rolling onto her back, staring at the ceiling. "Like... fuck..." she whispers.

"So we're having round 2 tonight?" I cockily ask.

"I don't even think by tonight. I think by the time we get back from the store!" she says.

"Store?" I ask.

"Of course! We have to get some food so that we can keep our energy!" she says. "And, well, Plan B. You did just fill me up with like, buckets of cum." she says, laughing.

"I'm guessing we need some condoms, too?" I ask.

She thinks it over for a little bit.

"How about we just get the Plan B for right now? And later, I might go on the pill. I think I'll miss the feeling of your raw cock filling me up too much to make you wear a condom. I'm sure you don't mind, right?" she sweetly asks.

"Oh, I much prefer this." I say, smiling.

"Then come on, stud. We got some Plan B to go buy." she jokes, standing up with shaky legs..

143 Late Night Company

ThatBoi21

It's late at night, and I'm at my friend's house trying to sleep.

Emphasis on the word trying, as my friend, Todd, is snoring too loud for me to actually sleep. I normally try to fall asleep before him, but this time I messed up. I knew I should've focused on sleeping instead of looking at my phone for an hour.

I close my eyes and try to force myself to sleep, but just like I expected, it doesn't work.

"Maybe I'll go upstairs and watch some TV or something." I think to myself, sighing.

I roll off of the blanket I laid out on the floor and stand up. The only light filling the room is the moonlight spilling in through the window. I glance in the window and look at myself. I observe my toned chest, abs, and shoulders, admiring the body I work hard to maintain.

"Probably should put a shirt on." I think to myself, slipping on my T-shirt.

It'd be kind of awkward if Mr. or Mrs. Winslow caught me just watching TV upstairs, shirtless. Of course, I don't think I would actually mind Mrs. Winslow catching me. I mean, I've fantasized about her since the day that I met her.

I'd love to grab a fistful of her long brown hair, yanking it back as I slam my dick in and out of her, watching her thick ass jiggle with each thrust. I'd also love to see those huge tits of hers bounce up and down as she rides my cock, her hands on my chest for support.

"Fuck, I better stop thinking about that before I get hard." I think to myself.

I begin to walk upstairs, and as I get near the top, I can hear the TV on. A little weird, as I don't know who else would be awake at this time. I keep walking, and make my way to the living room. I peek inside, and see Mrs. Winslow sitting on the couch, wearing nothing but a pair of short shorts and a tank top. No bra either, as I can see her nipples poking through.

Before I can start fantasizing about her, she looks over and sees me.

"Oh, hey Tony!" she says, smiling at me.

"Hi, Mrs. Winslow. What are you doing up so late?" I ask, smiling back at her.

"I could ask you the same thing!" she says, laughing a little.

I walk over and sit next to her on the couch. I glance at the TV and see that it's some infomercial playing.

"Well, Todd sort of woke me up with his snoring." I tell her.

"God, it's like all the men in this family snore! Jeremy woke me up about an hour ago, so I just decided to watch some TV and sleep out here on the couch." she explains.

"Yeah, Todd was getting pretty loud, so I wanted to watch some TV up here too." I say, scratching the back of my head.

"It gets annoying, doesn't it? Imagine being married to someone who snores! I always have to go to bed before him if I want to get a good nights rest." she tells me, seeming a little annoyed.

"Why didn't you go to bed before him this time?" I ask her.

She's a little caught off guard by this question, for some reason.

"I was uh... doing stuff." she says.

I sneak a glance at her chest and see that... her nipples got a little hard? I'm probably just seeing things.

"Uh-huh... so, what are ya watching?" I ask, turning to the TV.

"Oh, it's just some stupid infomercial. I just like to watch these things when I'm bored." she tells me.

We watch infomercials for a good 30 minutes, talking and laughing all the while. Then, an infomercial about some magic workout equipment that claims it'll get you ripped in a month comes on.

"Hey look, another product you don't need!" she jokes.

Did she just give me a compliment? I think I'll go ahead and clarify.

"Oh really? And what do you mean by that?" I ask, smirking at her.

She rolls her eyes and smiles at this.

"Don't act like you don't know. You're ripped!" she says, giggling.

I laugh at this, leaning back and flexing a little bit.

"I'm glad you've noticed." I joke.

"It's kinda hard not to, what, with how much you come over to swim." she tells me.

"Oh, so you've been sneaking some peeks at me?" I tease.

"Don't act like you're not flattered!" she says, jokingly hitting me on the arm. "Besides, I've caught you checking me out plenty of times." she tells me.

"Like when?" I ask, liking where this conversation is going.

"Well, there was that time that I came out and swam with you guys in that one piece I have. Remember, the black one?" she asks.

"Oh yeah, I remember." I say, thinking back to how hot she looked.

"And there's all those times I've bent over to pick something up, and I see you staring at my ass out of the corner of my eye." she says, smiling.

"Hey, you've got a nice ass." I tell her, smiling confidently.

"I don't think that's a very appropriate thing to say to your friend's mother." she says, trying her hardest to seem serious.

"I don't think you mind much." I reply.

She smiles and turns back to the TV. I'm for sure not letting this conversation end with that.

"So when have you looked at me?" I ask her.

"Well, I... I don't wanna say." she says, laughing awkwardly.

"Come on, I've admitted to looking at you all those times. It's only fair if you do the same." I tell her.

I sneak a glance at her tits again, and notice that her nipples are getting hard. This time, I'm sure of it.

"Well... God, this feels so wrong to say but... sometimes when you get out of the pool, your trunks stick to you. And I can see your uh... your-" she says, fidgeting a little bit.

"My cock?" I say, finishing her sentence.

"Yup. Your uh... your cock." she says, nodding.

I'm grinning ear to ear right now. I thought I could push this even further, but she turned to face the TV again. But, after about 10 minutes, she speaks up again.

"The reason why I didn't fall asleep before Jeremy is because I was uh... I was touching myself." she tells me.

I smile again, and I can feel my cock getting hard.

"What to?" I ask.

"...You." she says.

Without another word, I grab her wrist and set it on my cock, letting her feel it get hard.

"Tony!" she exclaims.

Despite saying this, she doesn't move her hand.

"What? Since you were touching yourself while thinking about it, why don't you go ahead and touch it?" I ask, smiling.

"But what about Todd? And my husband?" she says, seeming hesitant.

"I doubt you were thinking about them while you were masturbating to the thought of me." I tell her. "Besides, I won't tell." I say.

She looks around a little, as if someone's gonna just walk in without making any noise. After that, she grips my cock through my pants gently and begins to rub it. I lean back and let her keep stroking it, letting it grow to full size.

"You like it?" I tease.

"It's really big..." she says, staring at my huge bulge.

"Bigger than your husband?" I ask, smiling wide.

She simply nods in response, still rubbing my cock. Feeling her hands gently rub it feels nice, but I think I know how to make it feel even better.

"Wanna see it?" I ask, smirking.

She pauses for a little bit, not moving at all. She gulps, and then nods her head again.

With that, I unbutton my pants and pull them down, giving her an even better view of the outline of my cock, now almost ripping my boxers from how hard it's gotten. She reaches for my bulge again, but I yank down my boxers, letting my fully hard cock spring free.

I was watching her face the entire time as I pulled it out, and suffice to say, her reaction was definitely a confidence booster. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth hung open in surprise when she saw just how big I am.

I laugh at her response, as she's still staring at it in shock.

"Holy..." she mutters, admiring my cock.

"Big, isn't it?" I tease.

She just nods in response while her mouth still hangs open. She doesn't take her eyes off of it for a second, and it's as if she's trying to burn the sight of my cock into her mind with how much she's staring.

"Go ahead, touch it." I tell her, running a hand through her hair.

She gently wraps her dainty fingers around my thick cock, and holds it while staring at it. Slowly, she begins to stroke up and down, and I watch as my friend's hot mom, who all of my friends want to fuck, strokes my cock while staring at it in awe.

With long, slow strokes, she runs her hand along every inch of my cock. I see her bite her lip as she jerks me off, and she speeds up her hand.

"Like what you see?" I ask.

"It's really big..." she says, stroking even faster.

She licks her lips while looking at it, and to my surprise, she moves her head towards my cock on her own. She wraps her lips around the head of my dick, and slowly slides down, trying to take in as much as she possibly can.

"Fuck..." I moan out as she slides more of my shaft into her mouth.

I hear her moan on my cock in response, and she begins to move her head up and down, going as far as she can. She can fit most of my cock in her mouth, but I'm too big for her to take it all. Guess she wasn't getting much practice with her husband.

She gags every now and then, but that doesn't stop her at all. Hearing her struggle like that but keep going makes it even sexier somehow.

Her mouth feels amazing, as she runs her tongue along my cock as she sucks, and to my surprise, she's better than a lot of the girls at school. Being my friend's hot mom, however, easily makes this one of the best blowjobs I've ever gotten.

With one of her free hands, she grabs onto what she can't fit into her mouth and holds it to keep my cock steady while she bobs her head up and down. The sounds of her slurping and sucking on my cock fill the room, luckily not loud enough to wake anyone up, so I can keep enjoying this without fear of the two of us getting caught.

She's been sucking for a while, and hasn't come up for air for once. I wonder how the hell she's doing it? I doubt breathing through her nose would be comfortable with how much is in her mouth and how much she's moving.

Just then, she comes up for air, taking in a deep breath. Speak of the devil.

"God! There's so much!" she says, laughing.

"I could tell you were having some trouble fitting it in your mouth. I'm guessing you don't get to practice on a big one since you're with your husband, huh?" I tease.

"Well, he's about... half your size, so not really." she jokes.

Well, hearing that certainly is a confidence booster.

"A lot thicker too?" I tease.

She nods in response, and begins to jerk me off again. This time, it feels better as it's now lubed up from her spit.

"This feels so wrong..." she says, laughing awkwardly.

"Really? Feels pretty good to me." I joke.

"Not like that! You know what I meant." she says, laughing.

"Well, this can just be our little secret. Besides, I can tell that you're enjoying it." I tell her.

"And how can you tell?" she says, smirking and raising an eyebrow.

"Because if you weren't into this, you would've left the moment I placed your hand on my bulge." I tell her.

"Well... you got me there." she says, laughing again.

She turns her attention to jacking me off again, her dainty fingers moving up and down my shaft. She's stroking it faster than before, and it feels amazing. Just when I think it can't get any better, she wraps her mouth around the tip of my cock and just licks and sucks on it while jerking me off still.

"Holy shit, Mrs. Winslow!" I moan out, unable to control my voice.

I hear her giggle on my cock, and she removes her mouth off of it.

"Call me Caroline." she tells me, licking the tip of my cock.

"Fuck, Caroline..." I moan as she keeps stroking me off.

She's been stroking and sucking my cock this entire time, so I decide I need to return the favor.

"Caroline, sit on my face." I tell her, laying back onto the couch.

I watch as she stands up and pulls her shorts and panties off. She slowly straddles my face, and I grab onto her hips to keep her still.

I work my tongue inside of her wet pussy, enjoying the fact that both the smell and taste are nice. Once inside, I move my tongue around inside her pussy, listening to her reactions to see what she likes. She moans, but I decide it's not enough.

I lift her up a little bit, thank god she's light, and begin to use my tongue to tease her clit instead. As I expected, this gets a better response from her. Her moans are louder than before, which is exactly what I wanted.

I keep licking and sucking her clit while all she can do is grip onto the couch and moan. She tries to cover up her mouth to hide them, but I don't want her doing that at all. I tease the spot that makes her moan the loudest, and she removes her hand to grab onto one of the pillows, her moans escaping now.

"Don't hide it. I want to hear you." I moan, before going back to pleasing her.

"Shit, Tony..." I hear her moan as I keep teasing her.

I push her down against my tongue, feeling her shake with pleasure as I keep pleasuring her with my tongue.

"Oh my god!" she loudly moans.

I was planning on doing some more, but it seems Caroline had different plans, as she got off of my face.

"Just lay right there. Fuck, I can't wait anymore..." she says, as prepares herself to mount my cock.

Slowly, she inserts my cock into her tight, wet cunt, and slides down to the base of my cock. She puts her hands on my chest to hold herself up.

"You're so big!" she moans.

I reach to grab onto her hips to make it easier for her, but she has something else in mind.

"No, keep your hands to your side. Just let me do all the work for now." she says, beginning to slide up and down my cock. Her pussy is gripping onto my cock tightly, and I can feel my cock stretching her out.

"You feel so gooooood..." she says, riding me even faster.

I still can't believe that this is happening. My friend's hot mom is riding my cock while both Todd and her husband are asleep. Not only that, but she's admitted that my cock is the biggest she's ever seen.

All of my friends have talked about how hot she is and how they've wanted to bang her. How they wanted to see her big tits bounce as they fuck her, while she moans their names. But while they can only think and imagine it, I get to see and hear it. I get to know how her pussy feels, what her moans sounds like, and how she's great at giving head.

I do feel a little guilty for fucking Todd's mom though. I guess as long as he never finds out, then it's like it never happened though. What he doesn't know won't hurt him.

I turn my attention back to the hot MILF riding my cock, and she's sped up even more now. She's panting and moaning like crazy, and she looks at me and smiles when she catches me watching her.

"I'm sorry it just... fuck, it just goes so deep!" she tells me.

I don't know why she's apologizing. Maybe she thought the face she was making was weird or something?

"Don't be sorry. It's sexy as hell when you let loose like that." I say, watching as she keeps bouncing up and down on my cock.

She smiles at this, and moans loudly as she slams down on my dick again. The room is filled with the sounds of our moans and our bodies slapping together. If Todd or Mr. Winslow woke up, they would instantly know what's going on. But that just makes it even hotter to me. Knowing that we could get caught at anytime, that Mr. Winslow could walk in at any moment and see his trophy wife riding his son's friend, makes it so much more exciting.

Caroline then falls forward, my cock still inside of her.

"Sorry... I'm just... I'm just a little tired." she pants.

"I'll take over, then." I say.

I grab onto her ass and begin to thrust up into her, feeling her tits rub up and down my chest as I fuck her. I can hear her moans right in my ear, which makes me pound her even harder.

"Tony, you feel so fucking good!" she moans into my ear.

I grab onto her ass tighter and spread her cheeks as I slam up into her over and over. As I keep fucking her, she grabs my face with both of her hands and kisses me hungrily. She shoves her tongue into my mouth, to which I happily reciprocate.

Damn, fucking AND making out with his mom. Todd would kill me if he found out.

I grab onto her even tighter, and start fucking her as hard as I can. I can hear and feel her moaning into my mouth, unable to control herself now. As our tongues clash together, I can feel her pussy gripping onto my cock tightly, as if it never wants me to pull out.

Her tongue is moving around more erratically, and her moans have become more wild and louder. I keep going at the same speed and roughness, as I can tell that she's getting close to cumming.

Just as I thought, I can feel her tightening and loosening around my cock, and she's practically screaming in pleasure now. She would've woken up the whole house had it not been for the fact that her screams were muffled by our kissing.

I don't slow down at all until her screams die off and I feel her relax on top of me. Once she does, I slow down to a halt, and let her take a breather.

"That was... amazing..." she pants, cuddling up on top of my chest.

"I hope you can take some more, because I'm still hard." I tell her, smirking.

"I could take it all fucking day..." she says, kissing me again. "How do you wanna finish it off?" she asks.

I think about it for a while, before finally coming to a conclusion.

"I wanna fuck you from behind while you're bent over this couch." I whisper in her ear.

"Mmmmm... and where do you wanna cum?" she asks. "You can cum inside if you want. You don't have to worry about me getting knocked up." she whispers in my ear.

Fuck, I love older women.

"I'm gonna fucking fill you up." I whisper back.

"Why don't you go ahead and get started?" she says.

With that, she slides off of my cock and bends over the armrest of the couch, waiting patiently for me to slide my dick inside of her again. I get up off the couch and make my way behind her. I run my hands along her thick ass, enjoying the sight of her being bent over.

She then reaches behind and spreads her cheeks for me, obviously not wanting to wait any longer. Not wanting to disappoint, I grab my cock with one hand and guide it into her wet cunt. I rub my head up and down her pussy, teasing her.

"Please..." I hear her beg.

I chuckle, and then slide it inside of her slowly, savoring her warm cunt gripping onto my cock.

"Fuuuuuck, Tony, you feel so good..." she moans.

I spank her across the ass once, making sure it was hard to cause a loud noise.

"I can tell." I say, pumping my cock in and out of her.

"I think you'll have to start sleeping over a LOT more!" she says, giggling.

"Wanting you sons friend to sleep over more just so you can fuck him? Aren't you a bad mother." I tease.

"Oh, you fucking know it." she moans.

I watch her ass jiggle with each thrust, all while she's practically ripping a pillow in half with how hard she's holding onto it. Just from that single spank from before, I can see a red hand print on her ass.

I spank her again, this time on the other cheek. It leaves another hand print, just like I wanted.

"Like watching my ass jiggle?" she says, looking over her shoulder.

"Fuck yeah." I say, spanking her again.

"Mmmmm, better make those spanks a little more quiet. I don't want to wake anyone up." she teases.

"I don't think you want that." I tell her.

"And why's that?" she asks, smiling.

"Because I can feel you tightening up around my cock each time I spank you." I say, spanking her again for emphasis.

She moans out after I slap her ass, and I keep thrusting in and out of her. I feel a little bad for Mr. Winslow, as she probably won't be able to feel his dick inside of her at all after I'm done with her. I guess I'll just have to take over to make sure she enjoys sex from now on. I'm sure we can hide it from Todd and Mr. Winslow.

I tighten my grip on her hips and slam her back against me, earning a loud moan from her.

"Holy fuck!" she moans loudly.

"Like that?" I tease.

I begin to pump my cock in and out of her as hard as I can now, the sounds of our skin slapping together filling the room. With each thrust, I feel her tighten around my cock. The room smells of sweat and sex, which turns me on even more, knowing that Caroline and I caused all of this.

I spank her again and again, making the red hand print disappear as her entire ass became red. With each spank, her moans get louder and she pushes against me more, wanting my cock to go as deep as possible.

I grab a fistful of her hair and pull back, making her tighten up even more. Not only that, but her moans increase in intensity too. Who would've guessed that sweet Mrs. Winslow was actually a horny slut who loves to be dominated? I'll make sure to keep that a secret though. I wouldn't want her reputation as a perfect housewife to get ruined.

I slam into her again and again, and I can feel myself getting close to cumming. My thrusts get more erratic, and I begin to moan louder. Caroline can obviously tell too.

"Cum for me, baby..." she moans out.

I start thrusting faster, and the room is filled with the sounds of our moans and skin slapping together.

"Fuck, Tony!" she moans out.

With one final thrust, I shoot my load inside of her, filling her up completely. I shoot rope after rope inside of her, making her moan. I collapse on top of her when I finish cumming, panting.

"That was so fucking good, baby..." she moans.

"I hope no one heard us." I say, smiling.

"With how loud I was getting, I'd be surprised if they're all still asleep!" she says.

I laugh, and slide out of her. I'm more sensitive now, so I shake with pleasure a little bit as I pull out. I watch and see some cum start to spill out of her. She reaches around and feels some of it.

"Fuck, you really did fill me up!" she says.

"Told you I would." I tell her, smirking.

She shakily stands up, and laughs when some more drips out of her.

"You can go on back downstairs now. I'll make sure I clean everything up." she tells me.

"You sure?" I ask.

"Oh yeah, don't worry about it." she says.

I turn and begin to make my way to the door to downstairs, but she speaks up again.

"Oh, Tony? Make sure you get some rest. I think I'll want some more tomorrow morning." she says with a wink.

Jesus, this woman is amazing..